Documente Academic
Documente Profesional
Documente Cultură
by Ionian
if'"if,Jc
"ind
3orc:'^y
MAI
JMU -19T8
MAI AUG191985
SEP 17
MAf AU6
2 8
TUK
Cl?NKW)ttM
Tl')XTH
OK A
GROUP OF BAHVLONfAN AND ASSYRIAN KOKMULK KDITKI) wrnr TRANSAND Vdll VOCAIHFLARV
KUYUNJIK CoiIN
LITKKATKJNS TkANHLATtONS
PRKSICRVKD
THK
HRITISH
MUSKUM
uv
LKONARI) W,
/>V itis/i
JKING, M.A.,
Assynan
Antiquities,
1Un&OIX:
LUZAC AND
CO.
THE
REV.
A.
P.
KIRKPATRICK,
;
P.I).,
inn
FUBUC
;
681,5738
PREFACE.
object of the present work is to give the cuneiform text of a complete group of tablets inscribed with
The
prayers
compositions of a devotional and somewhat magical character, from the Kuyunjik collections preserved in the British Museum. To these texts a trans-
and
religious
literation
into Latin
characters
has been
or
the
case
of well
in
given.
also
vocabulary with
appended. The cuneiform texts, which fill seventy-five plates, are about sixty in number, and of these only one has hitherto been published
in
full;
the extracts
in
the
works of the late Sir HENRY RAWLINSON, DR. STRASSMAIER, and Prof. BEZOLD will be found cited in the Introduction.
It
will
be seen
number of the
texts
formed parts of several large groups of magical tablets, and that certain sections were employed in more than one group.
As they appear
the
scribes
here they are the result of the editing of of Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria about B.
had them copied and arranged for his There is little doubt however royal library at Nineveh. that the sources from which they were compiled were Baby-
669625, who
lonian.
which bore
of
VI
Hand", were
PREFACE.
private worship, of his certain or of of the either subjects. Some king himself, of the tablets are inscribed with single prayers, and these appear to have been copied from the larger compositions
for the use of special individuals
drawn up
for
use
in
the
examples of this class of text may be mentioned, which contain Ashurbanipal's personal petitions for the deliverance of Assyria from the evils which
had
fallen
in
consequence of an eclipse of
the moon.
Unlike the prayers of many Semitic nations the compositions here given are accompanied by an interesting
series
of directions
for
the making
of offerings
and the
performance of religious ceremonies, and they show a remarkable mixture of lofty spiritual conceptions and belief
in
the efficacy of incantations and magical practices, which cannot always be understood. In language closely resem-
we
suppliant
in
while
crying to his god for relief from his the same breath he entreats to be delivered
from the spells and charms of the sorcerer, and from the hobgoblins, phantoms, spectres and devils with which his
imagination had peopled the unseen world.
The
scientific
study
the publication
Prof.
der Babylonier by
JENSEN
in 1890.
In this
work
the author grouped and classified with the subject which could be
texts,
all
the
facts
connected
and
until
it
made
new
material
It
then
became
be best forwarded by a systematic study of the magical and religious series, class by class, rather than by the issue of miscellaneous texts
clear that the science could
PREFACE.
VII
however complete and Important. Following this idea in the present year DR. TALLQVIST produced a scholarly monograph
on the important series called by the Assyrians Maklu, and it is understood that Prof. ZIMMERN is engaged on the preparation of an edition of the equally important series called Shurpu. Since this little book has been prepared on
similar lines
texts,
it
is
and deals with a connected group of religious hoped that it may be of use to those whose
studies lead
them
to the
careful
consideration
of the
an-
Western Asia.
thanks are due to Prof. BEZOLD both for friendly advice and for help in the revision of the proofs; I am also
My
indebted to Prof. ZIMMERN and a few private friends for suggestions which I have adopted.
LEONARD W.
November
13 th,
KING.
1895.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Preface
Introduction
List of Tablets
V
XI
VII
XXX
i
XXXI
and Notes
129
181
Transliteration, Translations
Vocabulary
131
Appendixes
I.
Proper names
182
186
II.
Numerals
186
187
III.
194
Indexes
I.
195
197
II.
198
199
75
Cuneiform
texts
PLATES
INTRODUCTION.
The clay tablets, from which the texts here published have been copied, are preserved in the British Museum and belong to the various collections from Kuyunjik. The majority are of the K. Collection, but some have been included from the Sm., D.T., Rm., 823 23, 83 1 18 and
8124,
Bu. 91 5-9 collections. The tablets, to judge from those that are complete, are not all of the same size but vary from about 4& in, 2f in. to 9$ in. 3f in. All contain one column of writing- on obverse and reverse, and, with one exception, are
inscribed in the Assyrian character of the VII th century B.C., the longest complete inscription consisting of one hundred and twenty-one lines, the shortest of twenty-nine lines. They were
originally copied for Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria from about 669 to 625 B.C., and were stored in the royal library at Nineveh; many of them contain his name and the colophon which
it
his
inscribe on
tablets are
been carefully baked, and those that escaped injury at the destruction of Nineveh, and have not suffered from the action of water during their subsequent interment, are still in good
preservation.
The
principal contents
deities,
Assyrians themselves "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand". not difficult to grasp the signification of this title, for the act of raising the hand is universally regarded as symbolical of invocation of a deity, whether in attestation of an oath, or
XII
in offering
INTRODUCTION.
up prayer and
supplication. With the Babylonians expression "to raise the hand' was fre1
a prayer, and quently used by itself in the sense of offering so by a natural transition it came to be employed as a syno11 Sometimes the nym of "to pray", i. e. "to. utter a prayer
.
petition
which
added
indirectly,
is
when
it
not invariably is usually introduced by a$su though 2 In other passages the phrase introduces the actual the case words of the prayer, as at the beginning of the prayer of Nebuchadnezzar to Marduk towards the end of the East India
this
.
House
in
Inscription^.
is
often found
or balancing, ikribu, supft, etc., and in many apposition instances it can merely retain the general meaning of "prayer",
or "supplication"'
1
In the
title
volume, however, there is from its original meaning; while the phrase was employed to
indicate the general character of the composition,
we may proa reference to the actual gesture of raising the hand during the recital of the prayer 5 The title was appended to each prayer as a colophon-line
bably see in
it
.
of the deity to whom the prayer was found addressed; always following the composition, and is enclosed within two lines ruled on the clay by the scribe:
name
r
1
Cf> *
p. 12);
Annals of S argon, L 55
IJiliya
f.
JSar*
gons,
jjtffti
I,
ana Allur
Cyl.
aima; and
of Esarhaddon,
(III
R,
15):
<rM
ipti
Sarruti
Ut
$a
abiya
Ml
Ninua lUar
Aria
Cf. 9
3
c.
#-.,
Col. IX,
11.
1.
54-
Marfink
it
Uliya.
utnm
Uht wudu
ildni
tc.
* In sonic coloplion-lines
is
1.
cantation
',
cf.
IV K,
IV R,
is
pi.
55 L92], no.
Rev.,
title
1.
6,
employed in tlie sense of "prayer", or "inand pi, 53 [60], Col. IV, 1. 29; see also where the phrase INIMJNIMMA $U ZLJ.A
15,
is
On
frequently represented
INTRODUCTION.
XIII
The
five
dots
is
mark
goddess
inserted.
the space where the name of the god or In the case of prayers to astral deities the
name
of the deity
is
while occasionally the suffix t]]] takes the place of the more of this usual fE' With these exceptions, however, the form
colophon-line
is
invariably the
characteristics
same
of
most
texts
2
.
distinctive
It
present
collection
of
to the title perhaps not unfairly be compared 3 which generally accompanies the J| (!^ ^111 JJ Eflhf "Penitential Psalms" together with a note as to whether the
may
tablet
is
to
or
is
A further resemblance to the "Penitential Psalms" may be seen in the fact that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not form a series of tablets labelled and numbered
by the Assyrians themselves, such
&/r/j/-Series, or the series
ftTg^-EJ
{HOtf
IT
I*>*^
Strictly
they do not form a series but merely a class of tablets, which can, however, be readily distinguished from other but religious texts not only by their writing and arrangement
speaking*
aLso
lines
is
by
their style
1
and formulae.
and the recurrence of certain fixed colophonA somewhat similar "class*' of texts which
seen in the
not a "series'
may be
"Hymns
in
paragraphs"
4
,
the greater part of which have been published by BRUNNOW the Zdtschrift fur Assyriologie*. The Assyrian prayers to the
,
in
G Sun-god published by KNUDTZON which also form a class but not a series, can hardly be cited in this connection in view of their special scope and character.
One
1
In No. 51,
1.
for
to the
same
astral deity.
The colophon-line
K.
is
but
1.
AYe>
2538
etc.
(cf.
infra,
3,
etc.
I,
4
r>
See
ZA
V, pp. 55
ff.
<>
Assyrische Gebete an
dm
XIV
this class is to
INTRODUCTION.
be found in the distinctive colophon-lioe or title in his Catalogue already referred to, and the fact that BEZOLD of the K. Collection has given where possible the colophonlines and titles, which occur on religious texts, has proved of material assistance. This title taken in conjunction with certain resemblances in the style of the compositions, the shape and
of the writing renders quality of the tablets and the character It is true the recognition of the class comparatively simple.
that in such a process of selection resemblances in style
,
and
1 but taken by themselves writing are of no slight importance they prove unsafe guides; and, although the collection might
have been largely increased if a resemblance in these two sufficient to warrant the inclusion particulars had been deemed of a tablet, yet an element of uncertainty would by this plan
have been necessarily introduced \
In
the
first
five
Sections
therefore only those tablets are included in which tho distinctive Such has been the method of selection, colophon-line occurs.
tablets
its adoption it was found necessary to include a few which had been already partly published or referred to. Of four of the texts here published in full extracts are to be found in STJUSSMAIER'S Alfhabetisches Venseichniss*; the nearly
and by
may be
my
selection, of tablets
on these principals
lias
Among
e.
are
some with
1.
additional
recommen-
dations,
g.
3310,
1,
2 of which, the
first
as
it
goes,
n;
the
13331,
4 of which corresponds to
and
K 9252,
first
line of
which corresponds
to
1.
2832
etc.,
liave come across a prayer on 10695 which is "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", as 11. 13 and 14 contain traces of the distinctive colophon-line and rubric only a few signs of the prayer have been proserved, from which it would appear to have been directed against various forms
;
of sickness;
the tablet,
the surface
of which
from
lie
ment Km.
complete, have resembled No. 33 in siac. The frag446 may possibly have belonged to a "Prayer of tho Lifting of the
when
Hand
to Jstttr",
though too
its
little
been preserved
to
admit of a
certain decision;
son of Esarhaddon, and the grandson of Sennacherib does not occur elsewhere in
prayers of this class; the fragment
3
Of
K 140,
No.
22,
11.
112
INTRODUDTION".
XV
K
IV R
+K
in
IV R
is
218 (No. 12) has been published in 2 57, while the reverse of 2379,
cited
;
as C,
is
to be found
in
on
250
K 9490,
finally
BEZOLD
ZA
III, p.
Although the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not numbered by the Assyrians themselves, there are not lacking* indications that groups of them were arranged in some definite order or sequence. What modifications and changes their original arrangement has undergone will be apparent after a brief examination of the data. The most obvious indications of arrangement are the catch-lines which are found on all the tablets the ends of which have not been broken off. As these repeat at the end of one tablet the first line of the next, they point to some definite arrangement of the texts. The following is a list of those catch-lines which have been preserved:
consist of a series of tablets
and
11. I
AV,
nos.
nos. 8247, 8297, 8510 and 9071; of 155 (No. i), 45 are given in AV, nos. 6700, 7845, 8063 and 8297; contains part of the text of No. 8, 11. are quoted in
AV,
2224
n,
11.
10 are given in
AV,
7586 and 8483. 1 For the quotations made by SAYCE, DELITZSCH and SCHRADER from 2836 (a dupl. of No. 27) and K 3358 (No. 32), see BEZOLD, Catalogue, pp. 480, Moreover DELITZSCH, in the first two parts of his Handle or terbuch which 526. have at present appeared, quotes from 155 (No. i), and TALLQVIST in Die assy-
rische Bcschworungsscrie
Maqlu
cites passages
XVI
33
,
'
INTRODUCTION,
Sar-rat
kib-ra-a-ti
i-lit
47
*5
[Siptu
[Sip**
3s'
......... J ......... J
bi-U-i-ti
^0
rabii
ki-bit
ana A.BA
L DA.RA
36,
38,
10
5
4*>
/".fc^
in ........ J ]Igigi butu&u ba-si-[. />#ta .......... Sur [. ....................... -J 3fy>/ ..........7 Sarru ni-mi-ki ba-nu-u ta-Sim-ti
ilH
42, 26
47,
48,
jf#to
[Siptu
Marduk
$ur-bu-u
*a *
bilu
[.
........
-
J
-
8
17
..................
&Y#
tf/-^
J gas
ru
it
ti
#/
jf#ta
50, 29
M KAK.SLDI
1
Sa
ina
$ami-i
il
$&-htb-bu-$u
a-$a-rid
illu
NINIB
Hani* 1
1
rabiiti*
52,
siftu
have been preserved. In the however, the first line of any incantation, without position on the tablet, is included for comparison
tablets
i,
1,
siptu
Siu
-
il
"Nannarn
il
tit,
ru-$&-bu
tar
[.
-
........ J
i -
29
ii
tiptu
Sip tn
$d
rid
-
"I$
-
ka
nu
bn
ut
-
[Id
ti]
2, 2,
ap
lu
gaS
ru
ilu
kur
llu
Bil
43
10
[siptu
.........
ap-lu
Uu
3,
[siptu
ga$-ru]
-
Sur-bu-& git-ma-lu
i-lit-ti
LSAILRA
1
4, 4,
Siptu
'
Dam
Batt]
A
-
ki
na
Sar
rat
kal
-
il&ni*
IA
tb
24
ht
[siptu
biltu
-
5,11
6, 6, 6,
1
[Siptu]
Siptu
Siptu
If
rid
turn
-
Sur-bu-tft Uu ls - tar
a-Si-bat
Sami-t
-
[illuti^J
bilu
ilu
Sur
bu
-
[ii
Nusku
Uu
Sur
[bu
ii
36
71
Siptu
ilH
Sin
biltu
na
[.
ka
nu
ut
-Id -a - /// /
-
lit -
ti
ilu
*j
6,
Siptu
Bciu
$ur-bu-tum
ummu
il
6,
7,
97
9
siptu Sur-bu-ii
ilu
git-ma-[lu a-bl-nnn
"Mardnk .........
Siptu
Bi-lit
Hi
biltu
$ur[bu-tum
ummu
ri-mi-ni-tum a-
7,
34
22
i
* akka6tt
siptu
lsbara
-
.........
Sar-fait-titm Sa
-
8, g,
9,
siptu
[siptu
at-tu-nu
kakkabani
dS
-
mu-[. ........
dil
alu
ga
ru
sit
fu
u
il
i -
ASSur]
28
7
[siptu
......... J
sir-turn
SA.TAR
i-\
......... J
/.
10,
a-bl-nim
"Marduk
.........J
INTRODUCTION.
11, 12,
i
XVII
i -
[siptu]
karradu
lumitn
Uu
Marduk
$a
sis
su
bu
bu
muma
siptu
mur$i
DLPAL.A
ZLTAR.RU.DA
ul
ilu
12,
17
Uu Marduk
itifei
J-ru-bu
AN.^UL
-
Marduk
]
15
[Siptu]
[siptu
Siptu
bi-lum
-
Marduk
git
-
mu-di-i
[.
.
14,
14
8
ku
20,
sur
ilu
bu
-
u
bu
ma -hi
[.
[.
21, 34
[Siptu]
[Siptu]
sur
J J
Sti-pu-u
ilu
21, 76
Rammanu
[.
.]-ta-az-nu
gas~nt
22,
siptu
siptu
siptu
mbu
bit
asaridu
-
bu
-
kur
illl
ilu
Marduk
22, 35
27,
i
nu
ru
ab
kal
[.
J
ilu
bi-lum gaS-ru
ti-iz-fca-[ru
bu-kur
NU.NAM.NIR]
ri-mi-nu-ii
ilu
28,
[Siptu
'[Siptu
.]~u
31, 32,
33,
ii
JGLGI
.]-na
.]-zu-zu
biltit]
bu-uk-rat
Sin
ti-li-tu
6
i
[siptu
[Siptu
Uulstar
i-lat
ka~rid~ti
i-l&-a-[ti]
37
[Siptu
6
ii
[Siptu
ilu
J kakkabani*
Nirgal
bzl [.
siptu
J
ti-ili
.]
Pisu
$aim-i
u irsitim(tim)
50,
i
kakkabu
[siptu
will
SIB.ZLAN.NA
show that not many lines in the two lists corIn fact, of the twenty-one catch-lines that have been preserved only one corresponds to the first line of any of the tablets, it being probable that No. 29, 1. 3 should be restored
glance
respond.
from No. 27, 1. i 1 the catch-line of No. 48 may indeed refer to No. 6, 1. i, though this is far from certain as only two words of the latter have been preserved. A comparison of the catch;
beginnings of the tablets does not throw on the light question of their original order. Some few of the catch-lines, however, may possibly be referred to incantations which do not occur at the beginnings of tablets; the
much
for instance,
may
possibly correspond to
XVIII
INTRODUCTION.
1
,
or that of No. 14, Li4, or that of No. 16* to No. 46, 1. 1 No. of catch-line ii. The 33 may perhaps No. 30 to No. 31, I. of No. 2, 1. 43, while the catch-line of form variant a represent No. 38, of which only the first sign has been preserved, might well be referred to No. 6, 1. 97, No. 10, 1. 7, No, 20, L 8, equally or No. 21, 1,34.
these instances of correspondence were certain, they would not assist us in our inquiry, as in the case of each the context of the catch-line does not correspond
But, even
if
to
that
of the incantation
to
which
it
is
assumed
to refer;
in
other words, the incantation or ceremonial section, which the catch-line in question follows, is not the same as that precethe incantation, to the first line of which the catch-line
ding
that can be drawn corresponds. The only inference therefore various have the texts is that facts these undergone from redacor editors of hands at the and rearrangements
changes
tors before
they were copied by the scribes of Ashurbanipal, In this connection it may be of interest to refer to an been preserved on Assyrian catalogue of incantations that has 2 of compositions first lines, of the some as 668o 2832 of the catchcertain cited in Col. I of that tablet correspond to
+ K
lines
of the present collection of texts. Col. II contains the beginnings of seven incantations which are ad-
and
first lines
dressed in the main to the Sun-god and probably have no reference to the ''Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; the end of the last column, which is all that has been preserved of the
reverse of the tablet
is
is
uninscribed.
In Col,
I,
given on the opposite page, it will be seen that 1. 7 corresponds to the catch-line of No. 18, and 1. 12 to the remains of the catchline of No. 42,- while L 1 1 is identical with the first line of No. 9;
the
first
name
of the
It
is,
series to
which No.
i,
according to
colophon, belongs.
of course, possible that all the incantations enumerated in this column of the tablet belong to the class of texts here collected,
1
It is
6 and No, 42 arc parts of the same tablet, us is Catalogue, p. 1186; in tbat case the catch-line so formed
1
1.
II.
Catalogues of tablets containing forecasts, mythological and legends, etc. testify to the activity of the Assyrian scribes in the collection classification of other classes of texts.
See below, p. 15.
INTRODUCTION.
XIX
HPHPHP-
-mi
sTTTT
a
Jm
-ET
4HF
If 1
and are though, in that case, they have not yet been recognised, from the collections in not Kuyunjik. It is preserved perhaps
from those already equally possible that the incantations, apart u Prayers of the Lifting identified, have no connection with the
of the
proof of the
This character
partly effaced.
XX
INTRODUCTION.
time of Ashurbanipal, re-edited the older collections and classes of tablets to which they had access.
their catch-
and first lines leads therefore to the conclusion that the tablets, which have come down to us, have been subjected to several processes of editing", the incantations having" been from
time to time collected, selected and rearranged. noteworthy instance of the way in which a favourite incantation was re-
is
presented by
btltu $ur-
6,
11.
71
ff.,
where
addressed to the goddess Ban, it is preceded by a prayer to Sin and followed by one probably to SamaS, in the dupliis
it
D it is preceded by some directions for ceremonies, while forms the first prayer on the tablet which is cited as the duplicate E\ in No. 7, 11. 9 ff. we find the title Bilit Hi in the
cate
of the goddess Ban, the incantation is followed by one to the astral deity Js&ara, and it is set aside for use only during an eclipse of the moon; in No. 4 the version
place of the
name
presents
that it practically forms a fresh the history, so far as it can be ascertained, of one incantation, and the evidence afforded by the duplicates of other tablets is very similar.
so
many
This
differences
incantation.
is
Other evidence of
in the fact that
this
process of editing*
is
to be found
some
i,
tain series.
series
in
No.
][
]]]]
the
number of
No, 30
its title
is
being broken; and No. 48 forms the eighth part of the composition >^]]]] H=T f*~ fcff Possibly in the first, and certainly in the second of these cases, the series was a composite one made up of various classes of
series
I^Hr
texts, for it is not necessary to conclude from the evidence of No. 30 that the other 133 or more tablets missing from that
series
were
is
probable
1
all "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; more the supposition that this class of tablets was merely
IT.
INTRODUCTION.
one of several classes
of the series.
laid
XXI
still
colophons majority of them end with the formula which is commonly found on tablets from AshurbanipaPs library, and which may be translated as follows: "The palace of Ashurbanipal king" of the world, king of Assyria, who in Assur and BUit puts his trust, on whom Nabu and Tasmitu have bestowed broad ears,
,
with
further indication of editing- may be seen in the which the tablets conclude. It is true the
who has
before
scribe's art,
me
The valued products of the acquired clear eyes. such as no one among the kings who have gone had acquired, the wisdom of Nadu as much
1
as exists, I have inscribed on tablets, I have arranged in groups 1 I have revised, and for the sight of my reading have set in my
,
palace, I, the ruler, who knoweth the light of Assur, the king of the gods. Whosoever carries off (this tablet), or with my name inscribes his own name, may Assur and BUit in wrath
him down, and destroy his name and seed in the land!" This colophon is by no means universal however, for we find shorter ones on Nos. n and 33, while Nos. 18, 35, 38 and 41 present various differences to the normal conclusion, and No. 10 merely contains the note that the tablet was copied from an older original. The reason that no colophons occur on Nos. 19, 29 and 50, the ends of which are left blank, is to be sought in the fact that these tablets contain single prayers extracted from the larger tablets for some temporary purpose 2 The evidence of catch-lines, duplicates, series and colophons therefore all leads to the same conclusion, that the tablets are not arranged on one plan but have undergone several redactions, and it is obvious that any attempt to restore the original order would be fruitless. It was necessary therefore to arrange them for publication on some other principle, and the plan adopted has been to classify them according to the deities to whom the prayers and incantations are addressed. The fact that while some of
and anger
cast
See DELITZSCH, Handworterluch, p. 182. 2836 6593 (the dupl. A of (the chipl. A of No. i), and No. 27), which are also without colophons, contain similar extracts. These extracts from the longer texts are inscribed on small tablets in rather large characters.
2
K 3332
+K
XXIV
is insufficient to
INTRODUCTION.
determine what gods the private Assyrians and Babylonians were privileged to regard as their patron deities. It is possible a solution of the question might be obtained from
his
a study of the cylinder-seals, on which the owner, after stating own name and that of his father frequently adds the name of the god of whom, he is the servant 1 meanwhile it may be
;
permissible
its
to
or trade
had not
own patron deity, who was also regarded as peculiarly the god of each member of that class. We know that each city had its local god, who in prayers
sometimes takes the place of the suppliant's patron deity 2 and it may be that a similar localization of deities existed with
,
regard to the different trades and classes of society. Possibly this suggestion may serve to explain in some degree the various pairs and groups of deities whose blessings are invoked
by
is
the senders of letters on behalf of their correspondents. It improbable that these gods were selected merely at the fancy of the writer, and it is easier to that his choice was
suppose
restricted either
by law
own
class
or profession*
may
be seen
in the letters
K 501,
and
letters deal
by Arad-Nabb to the king^; as the with religious matters it may be assumed that AmdNabu was a priest, and the fact that he invokes such a long list of important deities would on the above assumption be an
-19, 23 written
1
807
The assumption that the god mentioned on a cylinder-seal ia always the owner's patron deity is not That amulets could bo worn which quite certain. were dedicated to other than patron deities is proved by the Assyrian amulet 95 4 8, I. On this little cylinder of clay the owner SamalMtt&m addresses an
incantation to the astral deity Kak-si-di in the course of which he stales he is the son of his god, with whom it is evident the deity Kak-si-di is not to bo identified.
2
ty
2493, 1**7
lana-ku putfime,
ttpil]
ptddni
toi
flu
<r//-$tt
H/lfartittlf
ifafttar ak'-hf,
8
.....
83118,35
read as follows; .;m tew a-na larri MU-ya Aftur i*'*Xm #&/-
In-Sab-M-A
ma^ar
tnl-utt
HIM
tarri
Ultya Ify-bMu.
is
in
19,23 Sin
501 has a similar introduction, while the only god omitted from the list,
INTRODUCTION.
indication
XXV
of his high rank and position. It may be urged against this theory that the same writer does not invariably invoke the same gods; many explanations might be offered of
it being conceivable that the letters in question were written at different periods of a man's career, or that certain higher positions included the privileges and rights of those beneath them, or that a man of higher rank in addressing a
this fact,
those
perhaps not imposmay be, sible that in prayers and incantations the naming of a supplithis
is
However
ant's
god and goddess was to his contemporaries equivalent to a declaration of his rank and position in the state.
in which the suppliant states his those of his patron deities we frequently find in "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" a statement that the occasion on which the prayer is delivered is after an eclipse
ilu
atali
ilu
lumun
la tabati^ 1
\
$a
can only have been intended for the use of the king, for no private individual could address a god "in the evil of an eclipse of the moon which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken
The
place,
my
powers, of the portents, evil and not palace and my land". It is probable,
however, that only the formula, and not the prayer or incanreligious texts
was composed for the eclipse. A great body of and incantations, containing general petitions for deliverance from evil influences and magical powers, would be and all that was quite suitable for use after such a calamity, needed in addition was a formula which could be inserted with
1
of "portent",
is
the sense suggested that the ideogram ITI, in in not was ittu this but adopted rendering by
the transliteration as
I was unaware
off dering takiltu. "When the early sheets of the transliteration had been printed the first part of the Handworterluch appeared in which ittu takes the place of his former rendering of the ideogram.
XXVI
INTRODUCTION.
the necessary details of the month and day on which the eclipse had taken place. Such a formula is the one cited above, and
the fact that
omitted
in
pleasure.
it is found in some copies of the same prayer but others proves that it could be added or removed at Thus in the copy of the prayer to Ninib which was
for the use of Ashurbanipal (cf. supra) the eclipse-formula has been inserted between the sixteenth and seventeenth lines of the prayer, and the same insertion has been
2
made in K 2836 the duplicate of No. 27 which is cited as A. The prayer to Ba*u on No. 6 does not contain the formula, neither does it occur in the duplicate D] we find it, however,
in the same prayer on No. 7, and in the duplicate it occurs together with a statement of the suppliant's name etc. It is absent from the last prayer on No. 6, but it has been inserted in the duplicate where it is also preceded by the suppliant's
of his g*od and goddess The eclipse-formula therefore be regarded as forming no essential part of any prayer or incantation; in fact, some of the passages in which
may
it
by
its
omission
as
it
it.
interrupts
word must be
said on the
metre
in
of the Lifting of the Hand" are composed. It has long been known that the poetical compositions of the Babylonians wore cast in general in a rough form of verse and half-verse; GUNICKL
first
to traco
in
detail
the
existence of a regular metre T pointing out that each verse contained a definite number of accented syllables or rythmical beats by which it was divided, each division or foot of the verse consist-
ing of single words, or of two or three short connected words, e. g, particles with the words that follow them, words joined by the construct state, etc. ZTMMERN further drew attention to the fact
that the metre
was frequently indicated by the grouping of signs and that in publishing a text it was consequently of great importance to reproduce the exact position and form of th<s characters. In the plates, therefore, I have endeavoured to give as far as possible a facsimile of the original tablets. It will be
on the
tablet,
1
See
if.
ZIMMERN,
Em
vorl&vjtges
Wort
fiber
Iwtylwwto Mrtrib
V1.U
pp. 121
INTRODUCTION.
XXVII
seen, however, that only in a comparatively few instances is the metre indicated in this manner, and the evidence of duplicates goes to show that different scribes attached different degrees of importance to the symmetrical arrangement of their
lines.
11.
i
For
8,
i,
not reproduced in the duplicates K 3332 and Sm. 1382, nor is the form of the lines on No. 18 retained by the duplicate 6804.
If,
rules
however, we apply to the prayers and incantations the which ZIMMERN has adduced from a study of Sp. II, 2 6$a x
9
we
This regular metre is, however, frequently interrupted by a line of only three feet or divisions; for instance four fifths of the prayer to Ninib on No. 2 consist
of four feet, the remaining fifth of three feet. In many cases, moreover, the lines, though possessing a certain rythm cannot be regarded as composed in metre. The conclusion to which
we are led, therefore, is that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", though occasionally running into regular metre, are not subject to the strict rules which apply to the poetry of the Babylonians. It is perhaps not improbable that this irregularity was intentional on the part of their composers. In the recital of a prayer or incantation the irregular lines would form a striking contrast or foil to those in metre, and the combination would serve to mark the suppliant's varying degrees of exaltation.
The "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" are frequently accompanied by directions for the performance of ceremonies and the observance of certain rites. The paragraphs containing
these
directions are separated from the incantations by lines ruled on the clay by the scribe and they generally commence
the following" 2 Their length varies considerably, ranging from rubrics of one line to sections of fifteen lines. The rubric of one line which is characteristic
"Do
of the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" is generally found closely following the title of the prayer, from which it is divided
by a
line
on the clay:
ZiMMERN, Wkiteres zur bdbylonischen Metrtk,
Cf.
ZA X,
pp,
I ff.
XXVIII
INTRODUCTION.
r
HF- HF- >~<
It
refers
be seen that after the introductory phrase the rubric two alternative rites which are to be performed in On one occasion" connection with the recital of the prayer
will
to
find this rubric directly following the incantation, and it is there expanded into two lines by the additional injunction that
we
the incantation
is
to
an addition
rendered necessary by the omission of the title. Ceremonial sections of two lines are not uncommon.
are sometimes
,
They
combined with the title which they follow with3 out a break containing two or three directions to the effect that incense is to be set before the god or goddess, a libation to be offered, and the incantation to be recited so many times; or they may follow the title from which they are divided by a
division -line 4
;
ceremonies
when they
or finally they may follow a longer sortion of contain additional rites to be performed
,
precede them 5 Sections of three which are also lines, common, generally follow the title* 6 though they are sometimes found in combination with longer ceremonial
,
sections 7
lines,
which
12
,
follow the
sections
8
.
in
The longer
fifteen
of five 5
six 10
seven", ten
fourteen^, and
1
lines
See below p. 71
f.,
more
fully discussed
and
a list
of
where
3
f.
it
No.
Kos.
52,
2,
1. 1.
f.;
6,
1.
95
1.
f.
f.;
8,
f.
1,
20
f.
4
5 c 7
Nos.
13,
1.
13
f.;
f.,
14,
12
No.
12,
11.
101
103
31,
11.
11.
73
IT.;
ff,;
11.
fl'.;
32,
11.
(T.;
36,
11.
IF.;
44,
11.
flf.
25
33, 11.44ff.
8 9 10
Nos.
II,
11,
11.
42 96
ff.;
22,
33,
11. 11.
31
ff.
Nos.
12,
ff.;
39
10
ff.
11.
11
ia
*
ILus/T;
11. 4.ff.
;
28
ff.
51,
No.
30,
11.
11.
20
3
ff.
14
ff.
11.
2ff,
INTRODUCTION.
XXIX
1 greater detail, while some cannot be classified as in each case the has been preserved. only beginning
By
tions
to
is
far the
one
commonest injunction in these ceremonial secto the effect that the recital of the incantation is
incense.
The formula
shalt usually reads "a censer of incense before the god thou set", though sometimes the kind of incense to be employed is specified, and at other times the wood is mentioned, from
which,
It is
when
be kindled.
Certain
sections,
"Water, honey, of
directions occur for laying before the god dates, corn and grain, while various flowers, plants and herbs garlic, a play conspicuous part both in the offerings and the ritual. Offerings of various kinds of flesh are sometimes specified, while
fragments of gold,
might be presented
by the suppliant. Pure water and oil are constantly mentioned in the ceremonial sections; the former might be simply offered
in in his presence;
a vessel before the god, or used for sprinkling a green bough the latter might also form the subject of an
offering, or be used for anointing, or be placed in an open vessel into which various objects were thrown. In No. 1 1 for example, the seed of the masta&al-pla.ut is ordered to be cast
,
in
No.
12
the priest
is
of ur6arinnu-wood
fragments of plaster,
gold, the bmu -plant, the ma$takal~pl&nt, and other plants and When the rite of casting things into oil is to be perherbs. formed, the amount of oil to be used is generally mentioned,
and sometimes the kind of oil to be employed. The rite of the knotted cord 2 frequently accompanies the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", and on one occasion the rite is followed
by a magical formula; in No. 12, a tablet intended for the use of a sick man, when the priest loosens the knot he is to utter
the
words fa umcfimnni,
1
after
is
to return
Nos.
15, U. 24ff.;
f.
17,
11.
6ff.; 23,
ff.;
24,
11.
ff.;
25,
11.
ff.
See below, p. 71
XXX
to
his
INTRODUCTION.
house without looking backward. The occasions on which the tablets might be used are sometimes specified in the ceremonial sections; Nos. 12 and 31, for instance, are to be
used at night, No. 30 on a favourable day, No, 24 during a certain phase of the moon, and No. 21 at night when the wind
is in
a certain quarter.
of the tablets,
however, appears to have been unrestricted. It will be seen, therefore, that the ceremonies which acthe "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" in general character resemble those which occur on other classes of cere-
company
monial and religious texts. They were not merely symbols, but were regarded as potent in themselves, and, as the efficacy of an incantation depended on its correct recital, so their power
resulted from a scrupulous performance of each detail
are,
They
with one exception, written after the prayer or incantation they accompany, but in most cases they describe rites which are to be performed before the recitation of the The prayer.
gifts
before the suppliant is in a position to make his appeal in the divine presence; the altar must be loaded with offerings and the censers lighted before the words of the incantation can take
effect.
LIST
OF TABLETS.
No.
I.
DEITIES:
Sin, Istar
and TaSmitu
2.
...
ji
|_
3
3.
4.
Damkina and Ba u
Is"tar
4
5 6
7
5. 6.
7.
Di-kud and
Ami, Nusku,
Bilit
ili,
Sin,
and certain stars and Bilit ili Marduk 9. 10. Marduk and Samas
8. Istar
II.
8
9
10
Marduk
Bil
n
,
.
18
2.
19
3.
Ramma"n
Nabft
Sin
20
22
21
4.
5. 6.
III.
2326
27
28
Nirgal
Sa-la
Istar
29
2.
3032
.
3.
4.
5-
Tasmitu Mi-mi
Bilit
...
...
33
34
35
IV.
V.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO DEITIES WHOSE NAMES HAVE NOT BEEN PRESERVED PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO ASTRAL DEITIES:
1.
3645
46
47
Mugtabarrii-iriiltcinu
2.
Mul-mul
Kak-si-di
48
3. 4.
49
Sibziana
50
53
52
&2
VI.
Transliteration Translations
and Notes.
Section
I.
Prayers addressed
The plan on which the requires perhaps a word of
to
Groups
of Deities.
following pages have been arranged explanation. The tablets are num-
bered and are here treated in the same order as they occur in the plates at the end of the volume. I have not divided the Transliteration, Translations and Notes into three separate Sections, as I believe the theoretical simplicity of such an ar-
rangement is purchased at a great practical disadvantage, the constant reference from one part of the book to another tending rather to weary than assist the reader. To reduce this inconvenience as far as ^possible I have collected together all the matter referring to each tablet. full transliteration of the text is first given which is followed by a description and
translation of the prayers, incantations and ceremonies that it contains. The notes follow the translation, the numbers at the
to the line
In the Transliteration those portions of the text that have been restored are placed within square brackets, while the signs
within round brackets always denote Variant readings are given at the foot cate tablets being cited by the capitals tration numbers of which are in each
phonetic complements. of the page, the dupliA, B, C etc., the regis-
first
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
served tablet
the text
have commenced
and have endeavoured to retain as far as possible the and arrangement of the words as they stand original spacing on the tablet itself. As however in the case of broken tablets
waste of such an arrangement would lead to a considerable run on tablets the transliteration of those space, I have let line a space of five dots if continuously, putting between each and ten dots to indicate a gap only one character is missing When the text of such a broken of two or more characters.
or badly preserved tablet
translation I
is
insufficient to furnish
an
in
intelligible
however a
which
is
transliteration
to
into
which are
Section,
titles.
The
first
consisting of Nos,
10,
is
composed
of tablets on each of
which are inscribed separate prayers to two or more deities, In some cases (Nos. 3, 5 and 9) there remain prayers addressed only to one gocl and goddess but from No. 6 it would
shared the appear probable that originally four or five deities is possible that prayers inscribed on each of these tablets. It
some fragmentary
prayer
and
III,
formed part of a large tablet which when complete contained addresses to various deities, and which would accordingly fall
under the present heading. The fact however that such fragments present no distinctive characteristic by which they may be detected renders hazardous any attempt at separating them
Undor
and
to
was
1
to ignore
them according
For
of the texts
cf.
Introduction*
ETC.
No.
1.
Transliteration.
Obv.
1.
Uu
siptu
ilu
Sin
ilu
Nannant ru-su-bu
na-mir-ti
kakfeadii
u-
2. 3.
Sin id-dis-su-u
mu-nam-mir
a-na
nisz^
1
sA-ki-in
4.
5.
6.
us-sii-ru sa-
in a sami-i
7.
8.
g.
ma-lu-it
llu
di-pa-ra-ka nam-ri-ru-ka
kima
ilu
Gibil
irsita(ta)
rapasta
A-nim samz-i
sa la
10. su-tu-rat
1
urru-ka kima
1
Samas
bu-uk-ri-
12.
kan-su pani-ka Hani* rabitti* 1 purus matati sakin(in) ina pani-ka ina himun llu ataH ilu Sin sa ina arfyi pulani iimi pnlani isakna(na)
13.
lumun
idati* 1
ITLMIS
mati-ya ibasa-a
14.
6.
Sin su-pu-u sa
LKUR i-sal-lu-ka-ma
i-sin*na-ka
la
17.
1
bubbulum u-um
8.
umu
llu
XXX KAN
'
us-ta-mu-ii ina sapli-ka ta-mit ilani^ 1 tanadin(in) ta-mit-ti-ka pi-ris-ti ilani$ l rabuti[* 1]
u-mn
ta-sil-ti ilu-ti-[ka]
i-
19.
Namrasit i-muk
si-rik
sa-na-an sa la
20. 21.
as-mk-ka
kan-sa-ku
ri-is-ta-a si-kar
az-za-az
ka-sa dum-ki u mi-sa-ri sukun(un) ili-[ya] ilu istari sa is-tu u-mn ma-du-ti is-bu-su 23. ili-ya u
22.
24. ina
kit-ti
u muari lis-li-mu
ilu
itti-ya
ur-fai
lid-mi-ik
ni-
faad-is
25.
26.
27.
lud-lul
dd-li-li-[ka]
il
28.
INIM.INIM.MA
llu
SU 1L.LA
Sin.[KAN]
B2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30.
31
DEITIES.
ki
il
DLBAR
sami-i u
irsiti(ti)
$a-m-m
il
i~!it.-ti ....... -in-nin-na* bu-uk-[rat] " -mat* dar-ri [Sfi-ml-tJ ku-m-di^ 3 2 .......
"Sin
il
$ami-i
.....
.
,
ilu
35.
Rev.
/.
.-mu] ba-an-[t&?
.....
..... -in
dan-
36.
37.
[.
.....*
ru-fcu-tu tu~$ak]-na
ilat(at)^ su-pi
Vhf
iTa$-mi-tuw
u da-di
bi-lit
...........
if
38. [aua]-ku
pulanu
illt
"i$tar-$u fit-
39. ina
lumun
atali
Sin
$a
ina
1
ar$i
40.
Iwmm
idati*
ITLMIS
limniti*
la tabatii'
$a ina ikatti-yh
mati-a iba$a~[al
Si-mi-i mid-fa 41. asfyur-ki 11 Uu Nabu bilu fact- -i~ri~ki 42. a-na
a-ra-ti
aSaridu
inari ri$-ti~i $a
LSAGJLA
43. lis-misik-riina ki-bitpi-ki
lil-ki
llll
a-bu-ti sab-[ti-ma]
iUar lislimn(mn)
;
45. li-in-ui-i$-si
46. lit-ta-bil
murm
1
hi sumri-ya
1
1
aSakku
imti*
imti*
Sa
bu
&/ii^
-lyaJ
3d iba$u-U ili~yh
1
ma-mit 12
l
ti-tA-kil
ni-
......
ba-ni-ti
NAM.TAR
li-sal-
irat-su
50. ihi u*
$ir-ti
INIMJNIM.MA
duppu
1
$U ILLA
1
Ta$mi-tum.KAN
gi-mir nab-ni-ti
54.
KAN
.,
bit
rim-ki ikal
millt
A&ur-b&n-apli
$(tru-ur Ml)-ra-ati<
7
etc.
B
5
-til.
ir^timftiw),
6
^
^
ti
/>'
-///
nin-ni,
B
C
13
-am-ti.
ku-ra-tfu.
// a-ita-tt-wa.
ll
ta*hi-ll*ti\
C i-lat. mHu.
9
lw-i-ri*ki
1R
n C
w<r/Jf// /
lit-
W C
a-pa-a-tL
u.
^ C
galM.
[ft-naj
itUaMant(nt).
^ C
JETC.
No. i (K 155) consists of the upper part of a large tablet of which fully half has been broken away. The text in its 27, present condition falls into three main sections: (a) 11. i
a prayer to Sin on the occasion pf an eclipse of the moon, 35, the opening lines of a prayer to Istar, and (V) (H) 11. 29
11.
36 51, the conclusion of a prayer to Tastnitu which like (a) is directed against the evils resulting from a lunar eclipse. The prayer to Sin (a) commences with an address to the god
describing his power and attributes. LI. 12 and 13 state the occasion of the prayer an eclipse of the moon has taken place bringing evil on the land of Assyria and the palace of the king
:
who
god
great gods
when they
Translation.
1.
2.
O O
Sin\
Sin,
who
......
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
That givest light unto the nations That unto the black-headed race art favourable Bright is thy light, in heaven
Brilliant
is
.......
Thy
The
brightness
8.
9.
brightness of the nation he gathers, in thy sight Ann of the sky, whose purpose no man learns!
10. 11.
Overwhelming is thy light like the Sun-god [thy?] first-born! Before thy face the great gods bow down, the fate of the world is set before thee!
In the
12.
13.
14. 15.
1
an eclipse of the Moon which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place, In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, which are in my palace and my land, The great gods beseech thee and thou givest counsel!
evil
of
They take
6.
Sin,
glorious
one of Iknrl
17.
The end
of the
month
is
givest the oracle of the gods the day of thy oracle, the decision of the great gods;
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
The
thirtieth
DEITIES.
18.
day
is
19.
O God
of the
New Moon,
in
20. I
I
21. I
have poured thee a libation of the night (with) wailing, have offered thee (with) shouts of joy a drink offering of am bowed down! I have taken my stand! I have sought
.
for thee!
22.
23.
24.
favour and righteousness upon me! my goddess, who for long have been angry with me, me! Let with deal In righteousness and justice graciously my way be propitious, with joy
and
25.
26.
And ZA.GAR,
the
god
my
myself
in
sin
hear
my
27.
bow
the prayer to Is far only a few lines have been preserved containing the invocation of the goddess. She Is addressed
Of
(6)
lstar the heroine, strong among" goddesses! Lady(?) of heaven and earth, the splendour of the four quarters!
as:
offspring of Ningall
7,tor,
The reverse
of a prayer to
of the tablet
TaSmttu, in
husband him to remove the sickness and enchantments caused by the Moon's eclipse. After addressing" the goddess by name her suppliant continues:
which the goddess
petitioned to intercede with her
the
to induce
38. I so
39.
40.
41.
and so, whose goddess is so and so, In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place In the evil of the powers, of the portents, 'evil and not good, which are in my palace and my land, Have turned towards thee! I have established thee! Listen
and
so,
is
so
to the incantation!
42. Before
Nabu
-thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son of Isagila, intercede for me!
ETC.
May
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth; may he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication! At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously with me! May the sickness of my body be torn away; may the groaning of my flesh be consumed! the May consumption of my muscles be removed! May the poisons that are upon me be loosened! be consumed! Ma'y the ban be torn away, may the at command be established! May thy may mercy and ordain favour at May god king thy mighty command
;
that
51.
is
not altered
And
thy true mercy that changes not, O lady Tasmitul The catch-line reads: "O lord, that directest the multitude
The word
adj. of the
ru-su-bu
.
(
> ?
rusu&u),
if
my
reading
is
correct,
is
an
rasbu
and
raSfrbu.
form Jyt, the usual forms of the word being The character, however, which I read as
JE|
is
almost obliterated and might possibly be read :[ 6. Sarafeu is proved by JENSEN to have the meaning "to
cf. Kosmologie p. 105!, where the present from STRASSMAIER, A. K, no. 8063. For the quoted passage ant of "torch", cf. JENSEN, ZK, II, p. 53, and ZIMMERN, dip meaning
shine,
be
bright'
is
BPS,
p. 479.
ma-[am-ma-an]
1.
is
19.
From
the probable restoration of the end the end of 1. 10 only one char-
first
pani-ka
as
we might be
no. 2,
rev.
from the
IV
R
I
59
pani-ka
In-fair,
may
be
precious".
12
f.
Introduction).
The
in these two lines, stating the of frequent occurrence in these texts which in first half of the second line
,
a line by
itself,
is
in apposition to ina
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
{lll
DEITIES.
lumun il"atali Sin, as indicated in my translation, and the whole formula, which does not represent a complete sentence in itself, acts merely as an introduction to the sentence that follows it. The only difficulty in the two lines is in connection
These two \| *">VT I II I****"ideograms occur together not only in the formula under discussion but are occasionally to be met with in prayers incanwith the phrase
EE^I
**-
and whenever they so occur they are never joined a copula but always stand in apposition to one another as by in the present passage, cf. No. 12, 1. 64 ai idiJia-a liunun jtonati* 1 ID.MIS 1TLMIS a Sami-i u tr$itiin(tim), HAUPT'S ASKT,
tations etc.,
No.
1.
7,
f.
Rev.
1.
4f. ina
lumun ID.MIN.MIS
ITLMIS Si-kin
usjirti^,
and 1. 9 f ina lumun ID.MIS 777J7AV $fi-ti$a* l-ma pal-fya-ku 1 ka-an-ni-ma. 6343, 1.6 H).MI$ JTJ.MfS liwntti* Id fatwti,
K
1.
8005
+ K
f.
Aurbnipal
3
8845 8941, a very fragmentary prayer of formed from three pieces I have lately joined, in
the phrase
+ K
ID.MlS ITLMIS occurs, IV R 17, NAM.BUL.BLI ID.MjS JTLM1S //;//15 mu-pa-aMir wfrf^, probably IV R 60 [67], Rev. 34 [IDJ.M1S 1TLMJ& BAR.M1S ana Sarri u mtiti-Su baS^ -a^ etc. More commonly
of which
Rev. L
1.
however the ideogram KI^^IlII is found by itself, cj\ No.' 12, 1. 65 lumun IT1 ali u mati ai ik^udanni(ni) yd-Si, the passages quoted from bilingual incantations in BRONNOW'S List, no, 9429,
IVRs6
if
1 1/;
Sin
hi
ina.
mu-kaMim
su-fn-ri-ya^
/77./)//,V,
1.
9006,
lished
7978,
9591,
ZA
36
the suppliant prays for help ina luviun 777" ina lumun aSakku ina di-fou
ina
lumnn
lumun
fiu-Jts-[$itfl,
the fragmentary prayer 23, 57 Rev. L 4, K 6187, a Babylonian ceremonial text for obtaining magical results from stones (cf. BKZOLD, Catalogue, p. 769), in Col, III of which tho
823
is
79
3460, Col.
9,
I.
(cf. of.
ciL
K
I,
915
21
(cf.
14,
1.
10
an astro-
p. 49)
ina Hi
it-it
lu-
id-da-ab-bu-*ub
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
llH
BU
ft
ilu
si-tu-uk-ki
u-si-tu-uk-ku sarru
la i-pa-lafy,
K 168,
published
by WINKLER, Keilsckriftt.il, Leipzig, 1893, p. 28), etc. the Though interpretation of the ideogram 777 is entirely dependent on the context of the passages where it occurs, there is
much doubt as to its meaning. The word is generally rendered by some synonym of "sign" or "omen" (cf. LENORMANT, Etudes accadiennes, Vol. Ill, p. 136 f., DELITZSCH, WB, p. 169,
not
SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 449, 459, 512, 516, 538, JENSEN in SCHRADER'S Keilins. BibL, Vol.11, pp. 249, 253, etc.}, though
in
ZKl,
it
might
(ops)".
is
is
the
of the two
in a letter
(K by R. F. HARPER, Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, Pt. II, p. 228, London 894. The first fifteen lines of this letter read a-na am ik1
:
arad-ka milu Nabu-zir-tsir lu sulmu(mu) a-na bbli-ya Uu Nabu u ilu Marduk a-na bill-ya (5) sanati* 1 ma-'-da-ti lik-ru-bu
karu
bili-ya
ITLMIS lu-u
>~<
^|
^ am-mar
in places
lim-na-ni a-sa-tar ina ba-at-ta-ta-ai ma-fyar ilu Samas u-sa-ad-biib-su-nu (10) ina karan $utu-u ina mi** rimki ina samni^ pissati* 1-
su
amiluti* 1
(?)
sa m&iAkkadu ki
am-mu-ti u-sa-ab-si-il u-sa-kil-Su-mi sar pu-u-fyi ITLMIS us-tafy-ra~an-ni i-si-si (15) ma-a mi-nu-u
the interpretation of this text
is
ITI
Though
exceedingly obscure the general drift of the letter is clear enough. In consequence of enquiries concerning the 777 Nabuzfrisir takes the necessary observations and returns his report to an official styled the ikkaru. After the usual salutations he states that he has observed "the 777, whether of the sky, or
formula),
tj t^" (possibly an exhaustive and that they are unfavourable; and probably in consequence of this he has performed certain rites and ceremonies which he proceeds to narrate. It is obvious that the
only possible meaning for 777 in this passage is "sign" or "portent", a rendering that suits all other passages in which
>~<
have met the word including the one already referred to as having been somewhat differently translated by JENSEN.* That
1
Prof.
BEZOLD has
called
my
777
in the colophon
10
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
word
Is
DEITIES.
the
taking a favourable or uncontext is suggested by the 1 1 inserted in the formula tabati* qualifying phrase limniti* la under discussion, and this is put beyond a doubt by RIB. 136,
In itself colourless
its
a fragment of an
find the
It is
11.
13
and 16 of which
we
.
as well as
something
natural however should generally occur in an unfavourable sense. But while we can assign a meaning to the ideogram with like certainty, we do not meet with the same success
for its Semitic equivalent
when we look
DELITZSCH indeed in
AD, p. 30, no. 256 suggests a rendering takiltu(J) and he is 168, 11. 14 and 16 followed by LEHMANN in his explanation of
(cf.
SamasmtnuUn,
plural-sign
p. 76
f.),
in
which he
transliterates
777 with
close
the
as
taklati,
tak-li-ta-$u-*nu
occurring in
But against this rendering is to be urged the fact that wherever the sign occurs in bilingual incantations it is, as for as I know, rendered not by takiltu As however I do not know on what grounds but by itiu*
connection two lines above.
DELITZSCH bases his identification of the ideogram with takiltu, I have throughout my transliteration rendered the word by
777, thus leaving the question in abeyance. The explanation of ID is also conjectural.
are in apposition it does not follow that they are synonymous, as they are taken by LENORMANT, La Magic, p, 164 and by SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 173 and 538. It appears to me that DELITZSCH has given the true explanation of the word
and
ITLMIS
l sa ina biti-ya ba$a? -ma, to which reference has already been made and which he renders: "von wegen (a$htm) der bosen
limniti*
Machte, der bosen Zeichen, die in meinem Hause sind" Here apparently he renders ID by its most p. 169).
(cf.
Wf^
common
equivalent idu, the plural of which constantly occurs in the sense of "forces, powers", and this view is supported by the
of
logical forecasts",
meaning attaching
word
is
in
better suited to
many
Col.
I,
1TI
to be
found;
see especially
IV
3,
29
f.
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
fact that
1 1
in the same hymn (cf. supra p. 8) ID occurs with the dual as well as the plural-sign. 1 Morever in No. 6, 1. 114 f. i-da-tu-u-a occurs in parallelism with sunat^ l-u-a and must
somewhat similar meaning to that of ID in the present passage. The meaning of the formula may therefore be regarded as practically settled though the Semitic equivalent of 777 is still a matter of some uncertainty.
therefore have a
15.
That
to^|
^*~
is
equivalent to
namzu
is
clear
from
BRUNNOW, List, no. 4893. If on the other hand we read the group phonetically, the form du-bu must be explained as Perm.
II
i from dababu, however appears
former explanation
the two.
to
me
the
more probable of
line I
The
2
verb ns-la-mu-u
in the
take to be III
signification, "to
1
cause
e.
"petition".
'
6.
occurs in
the regular formulae of the so-called "Downfall" tablets, in which "Izib 7" commonly consists of the phrase izib sa i-na pi "Grant that in the mouth mar am bari ardi-ka ta-mit
up-tar-ri-du,
of the magician's son thy servant a word which we ask) may hasten", or in the
(i.
i
e.
st
pers.
ma
pi-ya up(vr ip)-tar-ri-du, cf. KNUDTZON, Assyrische Gebete an den Sonnengott* Vol. II, p. 42, Leipzig 1893.
17.
as "the
day of
(the
Moon's) disappearance"
It:
read the
group
is
foundation of (that) day a power unrivalled etc", teferring to the thirtieth day of
ilu
ma
isid
The
is
also
to
be found with
1*^*"**"'
ID
in the
name
in
of the
plant
1.
:|y|jl
^x^Jyy
J- KT^^CTTTT
which occurs
CoI.V,
4 of Rxn.
its
328,
a tablet in
which the names of plants are enumerated in short This plant may have been so named prescriptions.
certain prescriptions
employment in warding off the evils of the ID.MlS ITI.MIS. That were used against such evils is clear from K. 6432, a tablet containing prescriptions, one section of which commences (rev., 1. 4) muma ina
arah^zsdni umi
(cf.
limuttn-[$u?]
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
C2
12
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
month mentioned
in
DEITIES.
the
But this explanthe preceding line. the and parallelism of 1. 9 seems ation appears rather forced a god. That namto indicate that the group is the name of
,
ra
__ faQ
New-Moon
has been
shown by
JENSEN, Kosmologie,
the invocation of the Moon-god as the New-Moon, p. 104 f., and of the end of the month, following immediately on the mention
is
cf.
No. 35,
1-
9>
dressed to
Mara.
The
suffixes -ka
and
541 8
are probably to
be regarded as having the force For a similar use of the suffix cf.
ted
K
A
a,
Col. IV,
1.
7,
quo-
Uti-Si-na (or bit-si-na) i-puns-ka na-rh-a as-tur-ka, "their house have I made for thee, somewhat analogous intablet have I inscribed for thee".
by BEZOLD,
Catalogue, p. 715:
my
stance occurs in an Old-Babylonian letter (V.A.Th. 575), published by MEISSNER, Beitr. s. Assyr., Vol.11, pp. 561 f, 577, in
1.
10 of
suffixes
which the verb i-si-ba-ak-ku-Sii occurs, governing two however and not a suffix and a substantive as in the
[
1
1
JFlf may be read il-lu in agreement present passage, "i^ with m&Si, "an incantation of the bright night". But lallartu (cf. BRUNNOW, List, No. 11181) appears to me the preferable
reading, as
it
balances
ri-ti-ta-a in the
line.
For a
word
cf.
Sm.
33,
quoted
$a Sunati* 1
occurs
in
IV
66,
No.
2,
24,
where
which ZIMMERN
in
meaning "dream-god". ^f~ yf of gods published in II 54 is possibly as to be regarded a synonym of Bil, as suggested by BRt)NNOW,
1.
na
of the
list
^^4
List,
No. 11771.
26.
in
VR
20,
$c
is
read as sartu
by ZIMMERN, op. p. 12, while for ^JlJ-/<tf, ^E^[-^ in IV no. 11. and i, 61, 29 31 he proposes a rendering Sertu "anger, wrath", where the meaning "sin" would be inapprosin"
* 4
priate
(cf.
op.
cit.,
p. 85).
That "sin"
is
the
meaning of the
the present passage is clear from the corresponding in the first half of the line. For my reading sirtit and arniya not sartu or sartu cf. DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S J3PS, p. 115.
in
word
INIM.INIM.MA SU IL.LA.
28.
13
This colophon
line,
(cf.
which
is
Introduction},
INIMJNIM.MA
KID}.
is
SU
IL.LA
ilu
(or
****)
1.
....... KAN
(or
The exunfortu-
14 of No. 35, which reads: llu ni-is ka-a-ti sd Bilit. The beginning of the line
ception occurs in
nately broken off and we are consequently the Assyrian equivalent of INIMJNIM.MA.
left in
doubt as to
ever appears to be restricted to amatit and siptu (cf. BRUNNOW, List, nos. 588 ), and of these the former is to be preferred as
it
distinguishes the ideogram from ]^~>f- occurring at the commencement of almost all these incantations. In Assyrian the
line should nu or
(
therefore in
all
probability run
its
amat ms
kati sa
kakkab^
The expression ms
passages almost lost
kati,
"hand-raising",
has in
It is
many
transferred to
meaning and been the utterance that generally accompained the act.
original
equivalent to:
thus possible that the colophon-line in question is simply "The words of the prayer to such and such a
My own opinion however is that INIMJNIM.MA, whether considered the equivalent of amatu or not, has acquired in the colophons where it occurs the definite meaning of "prayer". 1 On this assumption nts kati must be regarded as retaining its original significance and we must see in the title an allusion to some act or ceremony accompanying the recitation of the prayer that precedes* it. It may possibly be urged against this view that in No. 8, 1. 21 SU IL.LA III samtu ipus(us)
god".
takes the place of the more usual mmntu(tu) an-ni-tu III sanitu 2 munu(nu) and should therefore be treated as its equivalent in
,
"the prayer three times perform". and translated an inference is far from certain and it appears to probable that in the case of No. 8 the act of raising
:
three times
is
of the prayer.
My
translation of the
ideogram
DLBAR
is
conjectural,
in a
that
\|^F n~ occurs
3 It is possible that the group should be transliterated by some the definite meaning of prayer, such as tisjitu or ikHbu, 2 For a discussion of this phrase cf. infra, sub No. 2, 1. 10.
word with
14
list
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
of gods in II
DEITIES.
54 as an equivalent of Bil (cf. BRUNNGW, does not throw much light upon its meaning. Of the reading of the duplicate B, which probably gave the phonetic equivalent of the ideogram unfortunately only the
ending
35. In
-tu
the duplicate
is
written
This
slip
on the
:| [? in which latter part of the scribe for t[ |? or possibly for case the first part of the line should be transliterated
:
MU] BA.AN.UD.DA
41. a-ra-ti, for arrati^
"incantation" or
The end of
HAUPT'S
1.
42
is
restored from
19, Rev. 1. 5, ana kar-ra-di id-lum ** u Sama$ faa--i-ri na-rami-ki a-bu-ti sak-ti-ma. I have adopted ZIMMERN'S explanation of the phrase in BPS, p. 59 abbuttu he derives from T/Ccbj)
somewhat
similar line in
ASKT,
No.
which reads:
"to twist", explaining the word as meaning "chain, fetter' and to the phrase abbuttu sabatu he gives the meaning "to go bail, give security for someone, to intercede for him" (esp. of inter7
,
cession
p. ii7f.
to
a deity).
Cf.
f.,
also
and
WB
p. 75
Yray.
48. K-tA-kil I take to
the
word be read
li-da-gil,
must be regarded as I 2, would run: "May he tear away the sickness of my body; may he behold the sighing of my flesh". But the more common form of the Pres. of dagalu is idagal, and the of the
reading
duplicate
If littakil, IV 2 from aMtu. from dagahi, then li-in-ni-is-si not IV i from nis&, and the line
i
C seems
From
the
mean-
word comes
"mercy",
cf.
ZIMMERN,
p. 60.
54.
The
the intention of subsequently filling in the number of the tablet. Two other tablets of the Series Bit rimki are known to us,
namely
3245
etc.
and
K 3392,
THE SERIES
the
i
BlT RIMKI.
15
and 3rd. tablets of the series (cf. BEZOLD, Catalogue, 6028 is a duplicate p. 528 and Vol. Ill, p. VIII), The fragment of 3392 (cf. of. tit. p. 757) but it is broken off before the first line of the colophon, and of the catch-line the beginning only
st.
is
Col. VI,
Now
i-ziz
alu
K
K
Assitr.
on
IV R,
the tablet
2538 etc. published as "probably part of the same text" as of the the But which 3392 beginning colophon preserves shows that this is not the case. The catch-line does indeed
refer to the
11. i
first
line
21
of
K 2538
11. 1
etc.
is
a dupli-
has evidently been taken from the pre9, sent class of texts and inserted in the composite and partly
cate of No.
26,
bilingual
tablet published in IV R, pi. 21*. 3392 and its duplicate on the other hand would appear to belong to the present class of texts, for their style and colophon-line point
in
this
direction.
it
From
the shape
of the tablet
however
it
is
either certain that originally contained four columns, two on coltexts in the with side, an arrangement that is never met
The most probable explanation thereseems to be that the Series Sit rimki was a composite
others texts of the present 6680 out that class. It has been already pointed 2832 contains "a list of the first lines of various incantations" (cf. BEZOLD, that in Col. I we Catalogue, Vol. II, p. XXII), and it is possible first lines of some of the of a fragmentary catalogue possess the incantations of this series. The tablet in question commences
collection of texts including
1
among
+K
J->f- t|UT
alu
X3M? while L JI runs tiffa ga-as-ru su-pu-u i-su Assur, a commencement which is identical with the catchline of K 3392 and the first line of the Obv. of No. 9 and of its duplicate K 2538. Col. VI, 11. 121, and which must thereThe Bit rimki itself, from fore refer to that incantation.
j
which the
name, may possibly have been a certain temple or more probably a special chamber or division
series takes its
1 6028 already published; apart 3392 adds but little to its duplicate from the beginning of the colophon Its most important addition is that to 1. 10,
it
restores thus:
~~
16
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
That
clear
it
DEITIES.
mentioned
in
throughout
50
f.;
R,
pi.
in
rim-kiina
i-ri-bi-ka,
the Sun-god published occurs the phrase ma bit "when thou enterest the house of libation", rim-ki ina frto-ka, "when thou approachest
the
hymn
Col. Ill,
20
cf.
11.
55> 7
21, 28 of the
same
text.
No.
2.
Transliteration.
Obv.
da2
ina
bilti-yb as-sa-faar
4
5
-ki
i-Sf-
bi-lut-ki
ki-bi-i
-man-ni-*na
-fea
-
damifetimftiw)
linmttim(tim) Ufa ki
6
j
8. [lib-bi-ki]
g.
fyul-li-ki
ya
In-sa-pi
ti
palud-lul
d&-li-li-ki
ilu
[IN1M].INIMMA SU IL.LA
[ana] pan
**u
Ta$-mi-twn.KAN
DU.DUBI
10.
TaS-mi-tum taSakanfan)
ap-lu
ga$-ru
i-lit-ti
z
bu-kur
12.
sur-bu-u*
git-ma- lu
[sa la
L&AR.RA
&ar-6a-[$u] ka-bal-$u
13. sa 14.
pu-lufy-tu [lit]-bu-sii
wa-lu-u*
a*UT.GAL.LU'
ina
im]-ma&~&a-m
15. sii-bu-u
1
man~-[za-za]
Uu Bil
ilani$
di-in
l
ina ilani$ l
rabu0 l
ri-$a~a-ka
afai-ka
6.
LKUR
17.
1
id-din-ka-ma
ti-rit
8.
kul-lat
fea-tuk~ka tani-fyat
ti-ni-H~i-ti*
19.
ta-dan
la
20. tus-ti-sir
$i'i-su-ru
i-ka-a i-ku-ti^
A
5
lur-bu-u*
lit-bu-lu.
Q
fna-hi-U]
[maj-hi-u.
-ld-a
di-in ti-ni-li-i-tL
i-ku-twn.
PRAYER TO
21. ta-sab-bat
22. sa
NINIB ETC.
17
kat [in-si] la li-~a tu-sa-as-ka* a-na a-ra-al-[li]-i su-m-du pa-gar-su 2 tittira(ra) 23. sa dr-mt i-su-u dr-nu* ta-pat-tdr*
Rev.
6 24. sa ilu-su itti-su^ zi-nu-u tu-sal-lami dr-Ijis
ilil
25.
NINJB
a-sa-rid
26.
27. ar-kus-ka
KU.A.TIR
z-ri-su
10
ds-ruk-ka
tabu
ilu
si-kar
ds-na-an
Btt
1
30. itti-ka
31. itti-ka
ilanipl su-ul
LKUR
[li-tib]
ili-ka
ya-a-tu-u
pa-lify-ka
36. [pa]-ni-ka
a-ta-mar
1 -!
lu-si-ra
ana-ku
pu-sur
37. [mi^-up-pal-sa-ta
ki-uis nap-lis-an-ni^
fir-ti^
fai-ti-ti
pu-tur
ilu
kil-la-ti-ma
ru-um-[mi?]
40. [ili]-ya u
41. [lib]~bi-ka
lu-sa-pi
dd-li-li~ka lud-lul
ilu
42.
[INIMJNIM].MA
SU IL.LA
i-lat
ilu
NINJB.KAN
43 ............... kib-ra-a-ti
bi-li-i-ti
44 ................
45 ................
Da-gan
ra-bit
46 ..................... tukulti(ti) LZID.DA 1 ........ ..... mu-kin urn-mat ilani^ a-pil ilu Marduk 47
4^-
nab-ni-ti
tu-la^a-ri.
5
ampagar-Su.
c
B
7
tu-pat-tar ;
ta-pa8
tir-na.
ilu %tar-lu.
D
\
zi-mi-u.
B
12
arad-ka
9
14
m ^uA^ur-bdn-apli mar
10
[tu]-sdl-lam.
a na-ku
ili-lu
CD
tar-r in-net.
CD
15
i-ri-la.
"
ta-a-ba.
1G
a$-na-an.
17
13
U-ziz-zu.
naplisa-m-ma.
19
E li-ma-a.
hr-tzm.
Z> Ufei-ma.
Z> [mu-up]-pal-sa-at %
18 Z> naplis-an-ni.
Z?^
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
The
first
DEITIES.
2502 2591) eight lines of No. 2 (K 2487 contain the end of a prayer to Tasmitu, in which the suppliant, after beseeching- the goddess to confer favour and to destroy
iniquity,
+K
+K
may
and
bow
LI. 9
containing directions for ceremonies, for a full discussion of which cf. p. 1 9 ff. These are followed by a complete prayer of thirty-one lines addressed to Ninib (11. 41) commencing
with fourteen lines in description and praise of the god the the states that has then he offerings duly made, relysuppliant ing on which he concludes with the request to be cleansed
;
from
sin,
comforted
in
LI.
2023
the wandering and the sustainer of the weak, the restorer of and the cleanser of sins. It is probable that in this
description the god is regarded in his solar character as the friend of mankind, a function that is not however inconsistent
with his character as the god of battle. 1 The eight fragmentary lines, with which the tablet concludes, contain the beginning of a prayer to a goddess, which in its damaged condition does
Translation.
11.
mighty son,
first-born of Bill
12.
13. 14.
15.
1
Powerful, perfect, offspring of ham, Who art clothed with terror, who art
Utgallu(}),
full
of fury!
whose onslaught
is
unopposed!
6.
17.
1
8.
the great gods! In Ikitr, the house of decisions, exalted are thy heads, And Bil thy father has granted thee That the law of all the gods thy hand should hold!
Mighty
is
(thy) place
among
19.
20.
Thou judgest the judgement of mankind! Thou leadest him that is without a leader,
the
man
in
that
is
need!
21.
Thou
not strong!
Cf.
JENSEN, Kosmologie,
p.
475.
PRAYER TO NINIB
22.
ETC.
The body
of the
man
that to the
23.
24.
to favour the
man
with
whom
his
god
is
angry!
25.
Ninib) prince of the gods, a hero art thou! 26. I so and so, son of so and so, whose god is so and so, whose goddess is so and so,
27.
Have bound
have
I offered
thee;
28. I
29. 30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
have offered thee tarrinnu, a pleasant odour; I have poured out for thee mead, a drink from corn. With thee may there stand the gods of Bill With thee may there stand the gods of tkur\ Truly pity me and hearken to my cries! My sighing remove and accept my supplication! Let my cry find acceptance before thee! Deal favourably with me who fear thee! Thy face have I beheld, let me have prosperity! Thou art pitiful! Truly pity me! Take away my sin, my iniquity remove Tear away my disgrace and my offence do thou loosen! May my god and my goddess command me and may they
1
May
The
I praise
first
thy heart,
may
bow
clause of the colophon contained in 1. 9 f. has been already discussed, cf. p. i3f., and in future I shall not again refer to this phrase which occurs on each of the texts
V. The expression fl 5fl JH^ is I be found at the commencement of most directions for cere-
^Qf
H0
>
<
anc* with
%S| f
>*>j-
HfX^
signs
ceremonies
is
an<3- evidently forming a sort of set introduction to the Each of these three groups of that follow.
y
probably equivalent to ipus annam "do the followhas pointed out in ZA, V, p.m. The three BEZOLD ing", as directions however that follow this introductory phrase in the
The first is to the present text require some explanation. "a SA.NA of incense before Tasmitu shalt following effect: Da
20
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
set",
DEITIES.
them
in
at
once
arises,
what
is
SA.NA!
of very
common
occurrence both
and
it
and
wherever
regulations for ceremonies generally, occurs there are only two alternatives
It must either be some measure possible as to its meaning. of weight or capacity stating the exact amount of incense the to be used, or else it must refer to the vessel in which
Incense
is
contained,
is
1
Which
clear
of these
be adopted
Col.
II,
1.
I4-5,
3245, from the use of SA.NA in which reads, VII SA.NA tasakan(an), and in a
made
is
SA.NA
Nos.
16,
is
11;
18,
19; 21,
used absolutely, 92 are reit cannot be the name of any measure or weight. must and alternatives two the of to the second therefore duced of convessel of a kind conclude that the SA.NA was capable
As
in
SA.NA
We
before a god; taining incense and of being set 2 taken the form of a small brazier or tripod.
it
may have
,
The second
frequently
to
injunction,
KAS. SAG
tanaki(ki)-ma
is
also
be met with
The two
signs
9
3 ^jyt^: are not to be read phonetically as an adv. 6i-ri$ but are rather to be regarded as the name of some libation,
for otherwise the verb tanaki
would be left without an object. have been the name of some drink or me to be more probable that it was liquid, but it appears to For in IV 60 [67], the of the name drink-offering itself. AS. SAG karani tanaki[(ki)j 2oa there occurs the injunction AS. SAG is to be of wine. This definitely stating that the
The
KAS.SAG may
The
first
phrase
SA.NA GLBIL.LA
Obv.
it
1.
No.
12,
1.
86,
K 6052,
1.
No.
(cf.
2,
23,
etc.
If
we
to
its
p. 6)
is
not
easy
phrase appears
inexplicable
to
In fact the
meaning "flame" or "fire". It was apparently on such an assumption that STRONG- (Journal atiatique, 1893, P- 3^2) suggests for the expression the meaning "un encensoir". In that case &A.NA bur&ti and &A.NA dip&ri would be
indefinite
more
practically
synonymous.
CEREMONIAL FORMULAE.
view
is
further supported
by
1.
(BEZOLD) there
fc^T
shalt
^HM
tflj if
*fE|
HK
fill
tumalli-ma tukan(an) "the KAS.SAG thou up and offer". To "fill up a liquid" would be ex-
KAS.SAG
tremely colloquial English and in Assyrian the phrase would be meaningless; there would be nothing strange however in The speaking- of filling up such and such a drink-offering.
expression
ing",
1.
KAS.SAG
that
is
^Cj!?!
(= ^)>
"
the
KAS.SAG of drink-
i.
<?.
1. 4 (BEZOLD) would also seem to support In No. 8, 1, 21 mi-i&-faa tanaki(ki)-ma occurs in the place of the more usual KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma. It is not possible however to argue from this passage alone that
17
and
in
Sm.
this explanation.
mi-ify-faa
KAS.SAG,
for
we have
already seen
(cf. p. 14)
same
line contains
a variation from
of which as mmutie(tu) an-ni-tu munu(nu) requires justification. If the phrase always occurred precisely in the form in which we find it in the present text,
my
transliteration
it might with plausibility be urged that the signs should be read phonetically: sit-tu an-ni-tu sit-nu, sitml being regarded as Imperative 1 2 from sank "to repeat", and sittu a substantive of the
**f form &AA3 derived from the same verb. This rendering however
is
upset by the fact that the verb does not always occur as ^jJH-m. For instance in IV 55 [62], no. 2, Obv. 1 19 f. we find the
pan
etc.
ilu
lstar
^SL-ma
6,
and
45;
is
also
to
be found
1.
in
Nos.
96;
in
n,
1.
and 103;
30, 27;
6679 ceremonies
+ K 8083,
3292,
Moreover
29 of
two fragments of a large tablet containing and prayers to the goddess IStar which I have
recently joined,
we
find the
form
is
^JTI-//.
These
facts together
1.
manu
and
this is
22
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
the fact that SA.MLNl^Sl occurring put beyond a doubt by in the sense of repeating an incanin 50, Col. II, 1. 63
VR
tation
is
rendered
in
the
Semitic translation
by mu-nu
the
(cf.
BRUNNOW,
stantive
But
if *=HI-7J
*=JH-flfc
whole
The
which follows
synonym of
NIN.IB
cf.
16. ta-$i-la-a-ti
prob,
= plur.
oftaft'/fo,
&I^*
pare
tanittu
20,
from
indiscriminate use of
z
The
and
in the
z-&/-rf is
striking.
For
the
meaning
of the words
cf.
WB,
p, 370.
recount the ceremonies and offerings which the After the Ninib. suppliant states he has made to the god formal statement of his name in 1. 26, he continues: "I have
LI.
2729
bound
probable that this rite of binding a cord before the god belongs to the great body of syma part in Babylonian pathetic magic that plays so important all in was The regarded as binding probability spell sorcery. its significance remained cord as the so knotted, long only the and white black of to that similar twisting being somewhat
for thee a cord
.
35
It is
Ill,
The offering mentioned II, p. 42 ff. JENSEN, in the second half of the line is somewhat obscure; KU. A.TIR
2831,
cf.
ZK
is
indeed translated by SAYCE (Hibbert Lectures, p. 529) as "cones (?)" and in a footnote he gives the following three reasons for his translation: in 4345, Col. Ill, 1. 18 the signs
-A.TIR occur
of the plant ^^A-27R-^-a-ru Tiyaru denotes is "the cedar" (II 23, 23), and the determinative Now A.TIR preceded by the derminative the husk of a seed.
in the
t
name
KU
J|=J
has in
in
all
A.TIR
probability an entirely .different signification from combination with ti-a-ru and preceded by the de-
PRAYER TO DAMKINA
terminative
\\]t>
ETC.
23
and
in
being Ninib along with the sweet -smelling tamnnu, and a drinkoffering of mead, and forms a very common offering both in the ceremonies that accompany some of the present class of texts and in regulations for offerings generally, cf. Nos. 12,
3;
15,
husk of a seed", but "field cf. JENSEN, II, p. 31 and ZA III, p. 235. The KU.A.TIR is therefore probably an edible herb or serial. It is mentioned in the present passage as offered to
J^f
produce, grain",
(=
ZK
20; 30, 21
58,
26;
(cf.
IV
1.
1.
23, no.
i,
Rev. Col.
p. 576),
Ill,
1.27;
6060,
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
/.,
II,
1.
(cf. op.
1.
4,
p. 760),
1.
K 6207 + K 6225,'
8932,
5,
etc.
No.
3.
Transliteration.
bi-lit
...
u
liM-i
ilu-sit
ilu
a-ta-mar
-
6.
[Hani*
sa
kis-sa-ti
lik-ru-bu]-ki
............. ?lu]t-a
-
li-sar-ht-u
bi-lit
bilu-ut-[ki]
8 ......
9.
...... [ilu]Dam-ki-na
sami-i u irsitim[(timty]
ilu
[INIM.INIM.MA]
SU IL.LA
ihi
Dam-ki-na.[KAN]
l
10. [Siptu
Bil
sur-fu-u git-ma- lu
i-lit-ti
'
LSAR.RA
11.
[SA pu-lu&]-lu
ma-lu-u*
fyar-ba-Su
12.
13.
ilu
UT.GAL.LU]
[su-pu-u]
sa la
ka-bal-su
rabuti* 1
14- [ina
LKUR
lur-pu-u.
bit ta]-si-la-a-ti
ri-sa-a-ka
[lit]-bu-$u.
ma-lu~u.
24
15.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
ilu
DEITIES.
kul-lat ilanipl ka-tuk-ka
tarn- [^at]
[id-din-ka-ma
[ta-dan di-in
Bil abu-ka]
ti-rit
6.
ti-ni-si-i-ti]
is
&
tus-ti-sir la su-su-ra
i-ka-a [i-ku-ti]
No.
(K 8122)
No.
tablet similar to
served consist
of the conclusion
8)
Damkina
Ninib
(11.
lines that have been preof a prayer to the goddess and the commencement of one to the god
6.
The sixteen
The first four lines are fragmentary and give (11. 16). no connected text, but from the fifth line onwards the prayer reads: "May Heaven be thy joy, may the Abyss 6. May the gods of the world be favourable to thee: may the
10
7.
(May
fa increase
Damkina, lady of heaven which has been restored from This and earth!" conclusion, is not an that of the prayer to the goddess htar in No. 8 uncommon one; for somewhat similar endings cf. No. 6, 11. 127 In the latter of these two tablets 129, No. 9, 11. 1921, etc. the gods Ann and la are substituted for "the Heaven" and
,
1.
5
2,
No,
of the present text. The prayer 11. 20, for the translation of
which
see p. 18.
No. 4.
Transliteration.
1.
.... .........
.
......... ........ 3
2.
-$U
$ipu(?)-
4. li-pis
5.
a-mi-rilis-sa-kin
ina pi nisi* 1
ilu
...... -ni
[ ]f-a
ta$-mi-i u sa-li-mu
..... -$utdamikti(ti)
'
78.
ina
lib-bi-ka
INIM.INIM.MA
ilu
SU
IL.LA
Hani** 1 Id-tfi
9. siptu
PRAYERS TO
10.
fA,
DAMKINA AND
BA'U.
at-ti
25
ilu al-ti l-a ka-rid-tu au 11. IR.NI.NA sar-rat kal Hani* 1 Id-tu
al-ti
12. sur-ba-ti
ina
Hani* 1
ilu
l&-u
par-su-[ki?]
mu-da-at
ka-nu-ut
-pi-
illi
lgigi
...........
[ina lumun
ilu
-#
.....
apsu
sami
it
[irsiti]
6.
..........
isakna(na)]
17.
atali]
Sin sa ina
arfyi
8.
l [lumun ida0 ]
ITLMIS
limniti[*
19. [sa
......
20 .......
21
.........
22
Rev.
23.
[INIMJNtM.MA]
ilu
SU
IL.LA
$ami-i
[illuti
pl
24. [siptu
Bdu]
25
26. [naf?]-lu-us-sa
27. [al]-si-ki
Tim-ni-tum
tas-mu-it
ka-i-sat
ki-bit-sa sul-[mu^]
si-mi-i
ka-ba-~[ai]
28
di-ni da-ni
a-si--ki
purus
29. [asfeurj-ki
ulinnu
ihl
ili-ya
[istari-ya]
30. [di]-ni di-ni puntssa-ai purusi(si) a-lak-ti si-
ga-ma-la
sit-zu-ba ti-di-[i]
ba-sii-u it-ti-[ki] [&S-SMH] bul-lu-tu sul-hi-mu ad-dan-ki sumu-ki as33. [biltti] bikitutf) du 34. [ip-sa]-ki uzna -ai it-ri-nz-m-ni-ma ilu-ut-ki lut-
35. [nts]
kati-ya
mufa-ri-ma
liki-i un-ni-ni-[yh]
llu 36. [lu-2ts]-pur-ki ana ili-ya si-ni-i istari-ya zi-ni-[ti] sa sab-su ghm-lu libbu-su it-ti-[ya] 37. [ana ilu] ali-ya sutti u bi-ri sa sa38. [ina]
39.
[ma] lumun
[lumun]
ilu
atali
ilu
Sin
sa
ina
arfei
40.
idati$ l
ITLMIS
u
ibasa-[a]
pal-ba-ku
ad-ra-ku
u sii-ta-du-ra-[ku]
E
26
43. ina
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
a-mat
ki-bi-ti-ki sir-ti sa ina
DEITIES.
LKUR
Sa
ki-nim
Uu
litura(ra)
ilu
ul
infi-[u]
sab-su
ali-yh
i$tari-ya zi-ni-tu
Marduk
sa i-gu-ga
ilu
ummu
48 49
50
ilu
Marduk
mari
riS-ti-i
Sa
ki-bi~i
4 (K 8105) commences with a few a broken lines from prayer to the god Ja, which is followed by the beginning of an address to the goddess Damkina, the
wife of la
The
first line
of the
Re-
verse consists of a colophon-line referring to a preceding incantation, of which however no trace remains, and the name
to
whom
the incantation
was addressed,
line,
in the
has also
goddess Ban, from which in all probability not very much is missing. Like the prayers to Sin and TaSmitu in No. i these two addresses to Damkina and Ban are intended for recitation
on the occasion of an eclipse of the and 39 41). To judge from its shape
able that the tablet
cantations, of
Moon
it
(cf,
11.
1719
or six in-
preserved.
lation,
Of
which the remains of these three only have been the prayer to fa too little remains for trans-
and that to Damkina, though better preserved, is somewhat fragmentary. After invoking the goddess in the first seven lines, her suppliant is apparently going on to entreat the removal of a great disease that has resulted from the eclipse,
when
Translation.
9.
10.
n.
12.
O Damkina, mighty queen of all the gods, O wife of fa, valiant art thou! O IR.NLNA, mighty queen of all the gods;
Thou
art great
wife of Ja
I
among
is
thy
command!
PRAYERS TO
13.
lA,
DAMKINA AND
that
BA'U.
2J
Igigi,
,
14.
15.
O O
thou that
that
.....
the Anunnaki,
knowest the
Thou
I so
Abyss,
1
6.
and
so,
son of so and
so,
am weak
17.
In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
8.
19.
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, Which are in my palace and my land, a terrible
disease
Ban
he has had a vision at the time of an help of the in Moon, eclipse consequence of which he feels that his and and the god of his city are angry Marduk god goddess
let
Ban
therefore in
The following
24.
25.
O O
J3au
a translation of the prayer: mighty lady that dwellest in the bright heavens, merciful goddess, the bestower of ,,
is
9
26.
Whose
regard
is
prosperity,
whose word
is
peace!
27. I
beseech thee,
lady, stand
and hearken to
my
cries!
I
28
29. I
give judgement, make a decision have turned to thee, I have sought thee, thy ulinnu have I grasped like the ulinnu of my god and my goddess!
my judgement, make my decisions, my path, Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit, to save, 31. 32. Since to raise to life, to give prosperity rests with thee!
30.
Give
33.
lady
.
tears
have
name have
I
let
34
my
ears,
do thou protect
.
me and
.
me
thy divinity!
raising of my hand accept and take away unto 36. Let me send thee unto my angry god
35.
,
The
my my
is
sighing!
goddess
angry,
who
37.
my
city
is
who
is
incensed,
whose
heart
38. In the 39. In
enraged (?)
,
with me!
the evil of an eclipse of the Moon which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
E2
28
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
evil
41.
Which
are in
42. I
43.
am
afraid, I
my
land,
44.
45.
46.
word of thy exalted Ikur, which sure not, changeth mercy thy Let my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess ..... Let Marduk the god of my city who is enraged .....
the
At
And
47 ..............
g.
-tit,
.....
{
mother!
1.
which occurs in 11. g and n, and have transliterated Id-tu and ld-u respectively.
[
-A in
12 1
is
The
adj.
.............
probably a
(j&s
formation of the
V r\tfh*
is
"^
^e
strong'*,
though
word
Itu.
The beginning of
No.
this line is
7,
1.
probably to be restored
35, etc.
For
taSmti,
(BUDGE,
PSBA,
Vol.
829
One sign only appears to be missing from the beginof this line, which may possibly be restored: [ana] di-m ning da~ni purus j)arasi(si) etc. In this case the sentence forms an
introduction to the one that follows
it,
motive
tains
in
subs,
dug-gun standing in parallelism with di-ni and purus while di- forms the first syllable of the corresponding verb,
29.
corresponding passages in the parallel and its duplicates, phrases similar to those 7 in 11. 29-32 are to be found in 2587, Obv. 11. 34-38 (IV R 60 [67]). The ulinnu mentioned in 1. 29 was probably a woven scarf or garment in which the of the figure god was draped, for, from IV 21, no. i (B), Obv. 1. 3 f it is clear that the ulinnu was capable of being dyed and could be swathed around
text No. 6
?
Besides
11.
1
the
ff.
the hands,
while the present passage shows that a god or goddess might possess one, which a suppliant could hold when
making his appeal. Cf. also **$awa& imid-ka 6034, 1. 5 Samas ulinnu-ka as-bat [ulinnu-ka kima ilu iUari~ ulinnu] ili-ya ya as-bat, No. 6, 1. 73, No. 7, 1, n, etc,
llu
ETC.
2Q
cf.
For the
1.
restoration
2612,
37.
5, etc.
i*-*-lu
19,
also
No.
7,
1.
while in No.
is
tpE-/k
used
itti
transliterated
in
no doubt therefore that the word should be gam-lu or kam-lu from Vbfc(?2)> The verb is parallelism with sabaru and is followed by the prep.
No.
6,
1.
There
(see especially
so
that in
meaning
it
not synonymous
with, sabasu.
No. 5.
Transliteration.
i
ina ilani$ l
vi-sa-a
ri-i-
ulinnu-ka
-bi su-mi
ti-ki-
m-ri-ka
ki-bi
umi$ -ya
ba-l&-ti
a-dita-nz-[fai?]
4
5
-ur
-ni
mursi-ya
lip-pa-tir
kil-la-ti
6
7
8.
lit-ta-bil
-ma-si
[lu]-$a-pi
su-pu-ufo
lib-bi-ka
lut-ta-id
zi-kir-ka
fcu-t'u-ud-ka lud-lul
il
Q
10.
DA.
GAN
la
pa-da-a
IN1M.INIM.MA
kd-rid-tum*
-tu
2
-
SU
ilu
IL.LA
"DLKUD.[KAN]
1
ii. [siptu]
ami-i u irsitim(tim)^ sa-ru-ur kib-ra-a-ti* ilu Sin i-lit-ti ilu NIN.GAL -in-nin-vd* bu-uk-rat
ilu
Samas
15.
[ ]t$-tar
sami-i
ta-bi-il-li*
BU ma-li-ki ta-di-im-mi ba-an-tfa? 17 ........ ... -mu ...... -turn ilul-a ina apsi 8.
16.
.....
. . .
ilu
da.
.
.
19
..................
1
-purP-ru-u
3
jtd-rid-tu.
A DLBAR.
6
4
irslti(ti).
$a-ru-ru kibrdti[pl].
8
A A
-in-nin-na.
ti-U-il'[li].
-mat.
$u-ra~dL
a-nu-[ti-ma].
30
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
The upper portion of No. 5 (K 6019) contains the conclusion of a prayer to the god DLKUD. Though most of the
lines
is
are imperfect the general sense of the various petitions After asking for the increase of his name and for clear.
life
and the removal of be taken away that he may praise the heart of the god and glorify his name. LI. u ig give the beginning of a prayer to Istar, which is duplicate of No. i, 11. 29 ff., for a translation of which cf. p, 5.
and
his sighing
Fo.
6.
Transliteration.
i.
..........
sami-[i]
.......... 2. .......... 4. A~nim Hit 3. .......... 5. pa-sir u-mi .......... 6. 7Milu Sami-i
ilu
*
7.
pa-Sir $unati[$ p]
..........
. ,
......... 9. As-ti-i .......... 10, $al-mu .......... ii. libbu Hi- .......... 12. ag-gu ....... 13- lip-pa-as- .......... 14. lu-tab-bi ..... ..... 15. da-lU ........ 16. nir-bi ilu- ..........
si-it-ti
.
. .
17,
1
INIM.INIM.MA
ilu
8.
siptu
Nuzku
19.
na-ram
......... .] 20. suk-kal-lu* &-[i-ru .......... 21. ina $avu~i illutift ki-bit-ka] mu-ut-ta--zr] .......... 22. ina L$AR.RA [Sur-ru-fyat] .......... 23. a-na a-[si-ka* u-pak-ku]- .......... 24. ina ba-li-ka **BU ma-[K-ku IS] [ A-nim a-bi]- .......... 25. ....... 26. ina ba-li~ka* ul [u$-ti]- .......... 27, ana[ma-li-ki mu-Sim
1
{l
.
,
Uu
BU
[ilu-Su
pulanu
il
*i$tar-Su
pulanttum(tum)]
.......... 29. [ri]-$a-a* ri-i- ..... ak-lkilfj .......... 30 ........... -far iluBtt ..... .......... 3 .......... -ya ..........
1
-
-#>
....... ...
32.
ilu
.......... u
34.
ilu
$idu
..........
ana pani-ka
b a li-ka,
*
al- ..........
mkkallu.
ana
atf-ka.
^ {na
SIN.
31
IN1M.INIM.MA
llu
[SU IL.LA]
36. siptu
.......... 39. a-sa-rid ilani 38. .......... 4- $a nap-^ar gi- .......... 41. ba-li-ka .......... 42. ba-ra-a- .......... 43. a-sir at-ta .......... 44. ma-ak-tum sa .......... 45. (fain kit-ti .......... ..... ..... 46. sa-ap-la 47. la a-lit-tum ina .......... 48. $& is-ti-ni* .......... 49, sa ka-a-sa .......... 50 ........... 51 ...... -/z- - .......... -ti 52. sa is-safa-ru .......... -i-ma 53. $a sa-ap-fyi .......... -nun-su 54. $a &r-na tuk...... -nam 55. sa ilu-su iz- .......... itti- ......... -sal-lam 56. i-nu-ma .......... ~mu .......... -ya istar .......... -sa .......... pi-ya 57. 58. ul-tu .......... -at ni-ir-tu .......... ili-ya 59. fi-i-ti fyusar kib-ra-[a-ti]
*
ilu
60. i-ta-su-us-
si-ka bi-lum
.....
62.
napistim(tim)
61.
.
al.
.^
ki-ni$ nap-lis-an-ni-ma
ilu
....... 63. ta-ai-ra-ta llu Sin ...... .... 64. i-ti-ra-ta ilu Sin .......... Sin ina Hani* 1 65. gam~ma-la-ta ...... 66. sa la ma-si-i Sin la .......... 67. Hi u is-ta-ri zi-nu-ti .......... 68. i-lut-ka rabzta(ta) ki-i-1 ....... -ma-am-ma 69. lib-bi-ka lu~sa-pi [d&-li-li]'ka lud-lul
.
ilu
70.
1NIMJN1M.MA
tlu
SU IL.LA
**Sin.KAN
71. siptu
Bau
biltu
kima ulinnu
74.
d$-$um di~in
parasi(si)
itti-ki
76.
ds-$um
1 5
Possibly im.
6
as^ur-kL
itira
di-ni.
BE 7 D
.
il
*Bi-lit
UL
[paj-ra-su.
*
1.
CE Si-mi-i. 76 B reads
,
aMum
gam&la
[gamdla]
.,
ti-di-i.
32
77.
Rev.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
^Bau'
1
DEITIES.
ri-mi-ni-tum*
biltit
sur~[bu-tum]
ummu
78. [ina
6
ma--du]-ti
kakkab&ni* 1 *
as-&ur-&i
7
$d-[ina-mi]*
79%
..........
ana
ip-sa-ki
ilH
[uzna
(lH
-ai]
faki-i*
un-[ni-ni-ya]
[i$tari-ya zi-ni-ti]
10
ili-yb zi-ni-i
[ana
sab~$u-ma g&m-lu*
da-ta~
a-te-
[itti-ya]
^ .............
*
84
...............
lu
............ .............
feir-ti
85.
Bau
Sa ina
,/
LKUR .........
an-ni-ki
86.
ki-nim
Sa
[M
g&m-lu
inu-u]
ilu
i$tari-ya %i-ni-tum
..........
Sa
Sab-su-ma
$a
[libbu-$M itti-ya]
go.
.......... btttu sur-bu~tum sa-bi-ta~at a- .......... Ba%i Marduk sar Hani* 1 bilu ri-mi-ni-ya pu- ........ ana su-lul-ki rap-sit,^ ta-ai-ra-tu-ki kab-[ta?] .......... ill- ........... ba-l&-$i gi-wil dum-ki u
li-nu~fya
i-gu-ga
I2
15
ilu
94. lib-bi-ki
lu-Sa-pi
d&~ti-[li-ki lud-lul]
96.
Sanitu
llu
munu-ma
git-ma-[lu a-bl-rwn
am
Mardnk]^
98.
99
1
mu$-ti-$ir
00.
nu-iw
-tfo-ki
ilu
.
101
102
Marduk
[bilu]
103
-ka
Hi.
te-&u~[tum] 9
5
um-mu
/"//,
ri-mi-ni-tum.
kakkab.
of this line
breads
Ultu ka10
BDE 7 E
f.
gam-lu.
#;
in their place
1A
L. 83
tri]-ri
are omitted
by
E DE
!ttt-i.
//
^>w,
and probably by
u Sutti it-ta~na-a$before
1.
Sutti it~ta-na'a$-ka-nam-ma',
85
j6*
inserts
the
eclipse-
formula ina
[ana-ktt
lit ilL
lumun ^u atali
E
^
lur-bu-tu.
W
II.
D
97
fo'.
pildnu ni
18
The bracketed
portions of
B
17
11.
#w/;/Jj
fi.
710*
33
[balatu,
-tt]
1O 3
I0 g
-na-di-[.
....
-ar-ma
-lip
IIO
immiru
in. daian
112.
il
Hani* 1
btl
bU
si-mat
ti-wn
in&ti*
[
is u
lgigi]
.
*SamaS
umrati* 1 at-ta-ma]
113. *$im-ti
114. K-Si-ra
115. lid-mi-ka
1 1
a-lak-[ti du-um-mi-ik]
i-da-[tu-u-a]
$unat* -[u-a]
at-tu-la
lul-lik
6.
suttu
ana
damifyti(ti)
[suk-na]
su-tu]
117. i-sa-ris
1 1
tap-pi-i
/"..-..
[dami&ti(ti)*]
8.
sa
u-mi-ya
lu-u
ka-
ul-si]
u ri-sa-a-ti
Inllu
aialu
ili-yk
sal-li-
rabim sul-[mu]
BU
'
-.
1
127. 128.
Samas
a-sa-rid Hani*
fyidutu-ka
samu-u
1
[irsitim(tim) li~]
pl 129. ilani
$a
kis-'sa-ti
1
[lik-ru-bu-ka]
130. ilani*
131.
rabttti*
lib-[ba-ka li-tib-bu]
INIMJN1MMA
ilu
SU
etc.
IL.jLA]
132. siptu
133. ikal
milu
$&-pu-&
AssM-ban-apli
It will
K2 3 8 4 + K 3 6o 5 +
1
K3393
+ K 6340
F
+ K 8983 +
ilu-lu
2 After 1. 112 inserts ana-ku pul&nu apil Umatift. which is followed by the eclipse-formula a**Star-*u pulanUumftum), pulanu * The word damftti has been restored ina lumun V*ataB etc. in three lines. 4 The bracketed portions of 11. I2lf, 124, 126, 128 have 1.
p Ul
10,
11.
2024.
F
34
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
9688
DEITIES.
13792 12911 11589 13800) twelve of comparatively small fragments up of the K. Collection. Guided by the style of the composition
+ K
+ K
+ K
+ K
+ K
and the character of the writing I have gradually collected and joined together these fragments to form the present text. Restorations also have been made from duplicates, so that even in
present somewhat imperfect state, the text furnishes a good idea of the original size of most of the tablets that are here
its
published (cf. Intro ductioii). The tablet contains five prayers addressed respectively to Aim, Nuzku, Sin, Ban and probably Samas, though in the first, second and fifth prayer the name of
the
god
is
cludes.
Of the prayer
missing from the colophon-line with which each conto Anu (a) only the beginnings of the
from 11. of which we gather that the god was O Ann, mighty lord "Mighty lord God of the sky Loosener Anu, god of the sky of the day O Ami, loosener of the day Interpreter of dreams The second prayer (6) to the god Nusku comlines remain,
17
,
invoked as:
!'
mences: "0 Nueku, mighty one, offspring of Diuilu, The darling of Bil the prince, the director of The exalted messenger, who ruleth In the bright heavens is thy command
,
,
......
In
!"
of this prayer and the greater part of that to Sin, the god (c) which follows it, are too broken for translation
latter
in the
however
,
11.61
65
read:
"I
lord
Truly pity
me and
Thou
1"
Sin
benefactor,
Thou
Sin
O O
(d), which stands fourth on the tablet extent complete, is a parallel text, though not a duplicate, to the prayer addressed to the same goddess on the Reverse of No. 4, as will be seen from the following translation,
Ban
Translation.
71.
in
the
72. I
73. I
O lady, stand and hearken unto me! have sought thee, I have turned to thee, like the ulinnu of my god and of my goddess thy ulinnu have I grasped,
bright heavens,
BA'U.
35
74.
75.
76.
Since to give judgement, to make a decision, To raise to life and to give prosperity rests with thee, Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit and save!
77.
78.
79.
O JBau, Among
The
Let
mighty
I
[O lady,]
80.
81.
upunfu-plaLnt accept
me
have turned to thee, and take away my sighing! send thee unto my angry god, unto my goddess
who
82.
is
-angry,
of
my
city
who
84.
is
wroth and
is
enraged
with me!
8385.
at the
thy sure mercy which changeth not, Let 87. my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess 88. Let the god of my city (return) who is wroth and
86.
And
89.
is
whose heart is enraged with me! incensed be pacified, let him that is enraged
I
90.
91.
mighty lady, that dost hold Unto Marduk, king of the gods, my merciful lord
JBau,
,
92.
93. 94.
Broad is thy protection, mighty Is thy compassion The gift of favour and life upon [me bestow], That I may praise thy greatness, that I may bow in humility
1
before thee!
After a colophon of two lines in which the AS. SAG (cf. supra, p. 20 f.) is appointed to be offered and the incantation to be recited three times, there follows (i) the last prayer on the tablet. This is in all probability addressed to the Sungod, though the prayer appears to commence with an invocation to Marduk beginning: "O mighty, perfect, powerful Marduk Who art unique, who openest The ruler of the dead
,
!
The next
tablet continues:
in.
112.
O O
Igigi,
.....
of charms
!
art thou
Fa
36
113.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
114.
115.
116.
Decree my destiny, make pleasant my path! Let my powers be propitious! Let my dreams be favourable! The dream I have beheld do thou establish favourably! In these lines the occasion of the prayer is stated to have
been a dream, the significance of which was evidently ambiguous, for the suppliant prays that its result may be favourable. The conclusion of the prayer, which has been already referred to (cf. supra, p. 24) as one that is not uncommon, runs: "O Samas, prince of the gods! May heaven be thy joy, may the earth May the gods of the world bless theel May
!
The
catch-line
commences:
cf.
DELITZSCH,
Paradies^ p. 230.
is,
JENSEN (Kosmologie, p. 485, n. i) of the junction of heaven and earth". 23. The restoration a-na a-[$i-ka]
it
is
cate A.
71.
duplicate
Before the incantation commencing with this line the D appears to have contained some directions for
ceremonies, of which however only traces of three characters remain. Cf. pi. 12, n. i.
73.
In line 74
we
similar to
bam
ittiki
two
infinitives to
depend on.
Taking the text as it stands we must assume that the second assum does not commence a fresh clause, but is merely a repetition of the first, the infinitives in 1. 74 depending, like those
in the following line,
on ba$u
ittika.
These three
lines,
describ-
ing the judicial but at the same time compassionate character of the goddess, give the reason for the appeal made in 1. 73.
the probable restoration of the beginning of this siib No. 7, 1. 16, For as-bur-ki the duplicate E reads some other evidently verb, the traces of which may be taken to represent either -dan-fcid-ki, or possibly the of ki\ D, so far as it goes, agrees with that of E. reading
79.
On
line
cf.
infra
37
Though
the
meaning
is
is
clear
the
construction
suffix
of
upuntu mufa-ri-in-m-ma
direct object,
**
unusual.
While the
forms the
upuntu must also be regarded as governed by the verb: Accept me in respect of the upuntu" L e. "accept of the upuntu-Tpl&nt" For a discussion of the meanoffering my
,
'.
where he shows that ing of npuntu cf. JENSEN, ZK. II, p. 3 it is a plant capable of being used for food, that it is not very tall, that it is often employed in religious ceremonies and that
1 ,
seeds are planted and not merely sown. HALVY'S com"pea" he thinks not parison of the word with the Talmudic
its
pK
unlikely.
102, 121 f., 124, 126, 97. The bracketed portions of 11. 97 128 and of the word [damikti](ti) in 1. 118 have been restored from No. 10, 11. 7 24. I have not throughout attempted a
of each of these incantations from the other, as are too broken to admit of such a course but in plates they 13, 14 and 21 I have given each text as it occurs on the tablet
restoration
and in my transliteration have restored those passages only about which there appears to be no doubt.
No.
7.
Transliteration.
i
2.
nar-bi-ka
4.
3-
LSAGJLA
5-
fyidutu-
LZID.DA
6.
Hani* 1
sa samz-i
7.
8.
9.
Hani* 1
rabtiti*
au A-nim
ilu
BU
INIMJNIM.MA
<llu
SU [IL.LA]
1
siptu
Bi"lit
Hi
biltu
10.
ya~a-ti]
istari-ya
6
11. is-i-ki
kima ulinnu
da-a-m
ilu
ulinnu-ki
as- bat]
12.
fa-sum
di-ni$
[purus
3
parasi(si) ]
4
du.
6
ri-mi-[ni-tum].
[&-mz]-L
A as-fotr-ki.
di-in.
[faj-ra-su.
38
13.
14. 15.
1
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
&$-sum bul-lu-tu* $ul-lu-[mu fa-Sum itira -gamala
il
DEITIES.
basft-u* itti-ki]
ti-dt-i]
6.
ina
ummu
17.
1
upuntu
mufy-ri-in-ni-ma
[lifai-i
ilu
un-ni-ni-ya]
istari-ya zi-ni-ti]
1
8.
lu-u$-pur-ki ana
ili-ya zi-ni-[i
19.
ana
ilu ali-ya
20.
^ina lumun
ilu
atali
ilu
umi pulani
21.
lumun
ilu
idati[*
ITLMIS
u
Kmniti* 1 la
l*
tabati* ]
biltu
$ur-[bu-tum
L1
ina
24.
LKUR .......... 7
id
info-fa]
&
an-ni-ki
[li-nim'
li-[tu-ra
sa
llu
i$tari-ya zi-ni-tum]
..........
sab-$u-[ma g&m-lu
!i-nu~[faa
libbu-su itti-ya]
27. sa
28.
ilu
29.
30. 31.
.......... .......... pl a-na^ Marduk sar ilani bilu [ri-mi-ni-ya pu]- ..... m-lul-ki rap-su ta-[ai-ra-tu-ki kab-ta?] .......... ^ gi-mil dum-ki [ba-l&-ti Hi]- ..........
i-zi-za
Sa
i-gu-ga]
2Q
2I
32. nar-bi-ki
lu-sa-[pi
dd-li-li-ki
lud-lul]
33.
Rev.
INIMJNIM.MA
kakka
[$u
/z.z:^7
34. tiptu
*Iskara
35. il-tum
rim-ni~[tum]
ik-ri-bi
36. si-mat,
1
AD
D
da-$&~u.
For
T
1.
14
reads
ctt-
Sum
4
8
i-ti-ra
ilu
ga-ma-
ti-di-i,
-ma-la
ri-mf-ni-tum.
u M-su-l>a
ti-di-L
A
A
Bdu.
$ur-[bu~tum].
9
nm-mu
AE
kakkaMnifil.
Sd-lma-miJ.
[itti]-ya.
A
}
as-fyur-kL
li-ki-if
12
D
20
[liJ-M-[{J.
" A
and
11.
20
.'
the line from this point is omitted contains the two lines
g&m-lu. by W,
Before
i7 '
da-ta1.
and
a -ta-
1*
inserts
p*danttum(tum).
19
pulanu
n.
apil
AD
pitdn i $a]
ilu-hi
puldnu
18
^l
A
[^]Bau.
Sur-t>u~tu.
ana.
20
rap-3&
^ A
W D
lii-ni.
PRAYER TO ISgARA.
37. ka-i-sat
napisti[(ti)]
39
38. ina
ilu
39.
40.
41
42.
43.
44.
45.
................... ...................... ... LSUM ............................. mu-kil-lu ad-mi-ki ......................... i-zi-za-ma da- ........... ............ li-iz-zi-zu ............................ .................... ........ i$tarati* ina ki~bit-ti........................... si-mu-u ik-ri-bi ................. ........ $ at-tu-nu ki-nis naplisu-nin-ni ................. ma--du ar-nu ya ................. ...... ma-faar-ku-nu ar-ni lip-pa-tir ... ..............
u-mi
an-ni-i
.
ilu
49. di-ni*
di-na
purussa-ai
kis-pi
.
[purusi(si)]
1
50. sd
51.
52.
................ sa amiluti^ sa ........... limutti(ti) up-sa-$i-i % mimma sum-su sa a-na ma-ka-li-i ..........
a-na
ya-si
53. sa
mursu la
tabtu(tii)
DLPAL.A
kalu sa
kit-ti
KA.LU.BI.[DA .....
ts-fcl-ra
u-si-
54.
55.
56. ina
sa
57. up-sa-su
58.
..........
i- [pi-si P]
ana Hi
llu
i-pi$-ti
59.
l$~faa-ra
ummu
llu
sd
nisi^
.......... ........
.
.'
60. ina
lumun
atali
Sin
sa
ina
arfai
6 1.
lumun
idati pl
ITLMIS
u [mati-ya ibasa-a]
62. [a]-na su-[a]-ti
asfour- ki
.
al-si-ki
..........
63
..........
(K3330-f-Sm. 394 + 81
4,
244).
Of the
first
incantation only
the beginning" of the last few lines remain. The second has been restored from duplicates, so that it presents a text from
which very
little is
now
missing.
title
It is
addressed to a goddess
of Bzlit Hi, and is Intended not for general recitation but for use only after a lunar eclipse, the usual eclipse-formula being introduced before 1. 23. With these two exceptions the composition closely follows the hymn
it
whom
hails
under the
40
to the goddess
supra,
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
Ban,
in
DEITIES.
Mara
cf.
JENSEN,
No. 6, for a translation of which cf. is a prayer to the astral deity Reverse On the p- 35 f. haM Akrabu, addressed by her title of (in 1. 34 she is Kosmologie p. 71), which like the second prayer
tablet,
on the
contains
the
eclipse-formula
,
(cf.
1.
6of.).
The
Merciful goddess
Who bestoweth life heareth supplication he also is described and 1" The god ISum is next invoked, both deities are In 11. as "the hearer of supplication". removal of sin the and for a in addressed mercy petition
Who
,
4648
sin
("Truly pity
me
Great
is
my
1.
Before
my sin be loosened!") After petitionhimself solely to the goddess. addresses pliant of his prayer, main the to comes he for object judgement ing and the from deliverance is seek to which spells which sorcery
you
let
From
against him,
ttdi,
word
which
Since
the last
traces of
by
is
the character
ifira
it is
^Hf
(cf.
The
also
^JJ^
the dupl.
A, and BRUNNOW,
improbable that ^Ulf would be used by itself twice in the same line as an ideogram for different words, the two
following signs Jrf ^ITf must be regarded as a compound ideogram; and, unless the text of C and E is wholly different
from that of
(an unlikely supposition in view of their close lines), we must conclude that
inf.
^TII
the
gamala
is
of
while the
that JE|
inf.
S&ssubu
is
omitted altogether. It
already
known
&U-
BRUNNOW, List, no. 7250), so that JE[ (= SU.KAR) would represent a difference in writing the same word.
gamalu
1
(cf.
6.
The second
is
commencing
biltu
ka*
..,,....,
probably
in
be restored
as-fyur-ki,
biltu ka~[a~$i]
A
in
however
11,
is
"O
The
of
text
it
which
follows in
9,
many
19
preference
to
the
cf.
text
(cf.
15
f.,
22).
supra p. 36.
ISTAR.
4*
[ina? bi]-ri u
sutti
it-ta-na-as-ka-nam-ma
1.
may
possibly
to
form
83
f.
of A.
that
For a
cf.
discussion
two
lines,
i.
This line has been restored from 9909, a fragment the to addressed of a prayer, which is also goddess Isfaam and from 1.59 onwards forms a closely parallel text (see below).
62.
No. 8.
Transliteration.
i
2.
[nap]-lu-ns-ki
tas-mu-u
ilu
ki-bit-ki
ki-bi-i
nu-u-ra
na-faa-si
3.
rimi-nin-ni-ma
ls-tar
5. ir-di
6.
UZ-ki
u-fyu-mi
is-di-fou
Zi-
$ar?-ta-a-ki
lu-bi-il
tu-ub libbi-
7. it-bit 8. ii-ki-
ap-sa-na-ki
kafykadu-ki
lu-ii
pa-sa-^a
li-si-ra
suk-
sa-li-mu
g. as-sur sa-ru-ra-ki
tas-imt-u
&
ma-ga-ru
zi-mu-ii-a
ft
10.
is-ti-'U
nam-[ri]-ir-ri-ki
bi-lut-ki [lu]-u nu $idu
lim-mi-rii
11.
12.
as-iur
lu
balatu
sul-mu
tas-lim
dami^tu sa pa-ni-ki
lu-us-sip
- si -
sa ar-ki-ki a-li-kat
ilu
lamassu lu tas-lim
lu-uk-su-da
sa
13. sa
im-nu-uk-ki mis-ra-a
-
dmn-ka
su-mi-lu-[uk-ki]
14. ki
bi -
ma
Us
mi
zik - ri
15.
1
ina tu-ub siri u fyu-ud lib-bi i-tar-ri-in-ni u-mi-'sam l lu-ub-lut lu-us-lim-ma hisur-ki 17. umit -ya ur-ri-ki ba-la-ta
6.
us-tam-mar
1
ilu-[ut-ki]
8.
samu-u
fyidutu-ki
apsu
li-
ris-fki]
42
19.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
Hani* 1 sa kis-sa-ti lik-rn-bu-ki
t:
DEITIES.
li-
20.
INIMJNIMJfA $U IL.LA
mi-ib-fya tanaki(ki)-ma
ilH
il
I$tar
SA.NA
21.
SU
ilani pl
IL.LA
kakkabani
sa
lim-nu-ti
ab
Sar-Jju-tum Sa
1
mu- .........
lln
?
23. 24.
nam-ru-ti
a-na
fyul-lu-ku
25 ........... -ki
li-tib
su-
..........
26 ........
27 .....
.-su-ti
sa
MU-it,
da-li~fou
....... -&u
sim
,
.......... ..........
28
.....................
No. 8
is
..............
formed from two fragments of the K. Collection K- 3^93) which I have joined. (K 2396 Only one side of the tablet has been preserved and this is evidently the Reverse, as its beginning- is too abrupt to form the commencement of an incantation. The first nineteen lines are addressed to
missing, in which the goddess is addressed by name, and apparently concluded the Obverse of the tablet. LI. 6
are
regularly divided, the first half of each stating some attention or observance on the part of the suppliant towards his goddess,
is invoked in 11. 12 surround the goddess on all sides and possThen follow various ibly flanked the entrances to her shrine. petitions couched in general terms for prosperity, life and length
The
colossi
whose favour
and
13 evidently
Translation.
1
...... good
is
thy supplication
2.
3.
4.
Thy regard is prosperity, thy command is light! Have mercy on me, I$tar\ Command abundance! Truly pity me and take away my sighing! 5 ...........
have
I held: let
me
ETC.
43
I
I
8.
9. I
10. I
11. I
have borne thy yoke: do thou give consolation! have thy head: let me enjoy success and favour! have protected thy splendour: let there be good fortune and prosperity! have sought thy light: let my brightness shine! have turned towards thy power: let there be life and
!
12.
13.
14.
15.
1
6.
17.
peace Propitious be the favourable Sidu who is before thee: may the lamassit that goeth behind thee be propitious! That which is on thy right hand increase good fortune: that which is on thy left hand attain favour! the word be heard! and let Speak word I the Let speak, when I speak, be propitious! Let health of body and joy of heart be my daily portion! My days prolong, life bestow: let me live, let me be perfect, let
8.
When
May
plan,
let
me
attain
me
19.
joy, may the Abyss hail thee! be favourable to thee: may the of the world the gods great gods delight thy heart!
,
After the colophon in 1. 20 f. prescribing an offering of incense and a drink-offering to be set before Istar and the ceremony of raising the hand to be three times performed
(cf.
supra
certain
to
2.
stars,
bright ones, whom the great gods destroy evil did Ann create you!"
Ye
3-
To
7 f.
The ends
9,
11.
ing to No.
21.
ir,
common
not
ideogram
of
1.
KAS. SAG
(cf.
supra p.
21).
The mi&&u
itself is
cf.
uncommon
where an
1.
occurrence
in directions for
ceremonies,
K 6209, K
[KAS].SAG
Col. IV,
offering of the mi-i&-&a is prescribed, the phrase 6230 tanaki(ki)-ma occurring four lines above,
1.
3 [wi]-i&-lfa ilia,
7 mi-ifr-fri kun-ni,
etc.
44
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
No.
9.
Transliteration.
i? [siptu
2.
ga
as
ru
su
pit
-u
i- sis
nlu
A$$ur]
~]
3.
4. 5.
**NU.DIM.MUD [rubu iuMarduk - ba - bu L TUR.RA] mu - ri$ sal [ KI im ra Babili LZID.DA] [Ml I.SAGJLA tukulti(ti) mu-di$-$u-u LMAH.TIL.LA a~sa-rid [mii-$al-lim napisti(ti)
ti-iz-kd-m
bu-kur
6. 7. 8.
su
/7/
-
ma
[ka
-
- ti
ga
mil
ni
si
rap
l
balatu] $a - a - ti]
l
-
u'sumgal
Us
-
parakkani^ j
[Us
ina pi
- ti
-
9.
ka
- ti -
nisi$
ta
^^/
bilu rabu-u
......................
[lu
-
10. ina
fe
-
^>
-
ub
lut
hi
?^jf
lim
^/<7/
u.
12. / 13. ^//
/?/
us
/^w
ma
us
jf/
u
-
sa
mar am - ma
kit
-
[
ru
[
ilu -
/ -
ka]
lu
- itk
Su
-
udj
ytij*
kin
tu
[ina
pi
14. ^z/^
ka
u
damifctim(tim)
[ina lib hi
-
ya]^
- i 15. ti 1 6. Hi
ilu
ni*
na
an
-
za
zu
Kk
bu
[u
ya
li -
22 - ziz
iz - ^sr
17.
1
istari - j/^
///^
-
Sumili
-
/)/A/
-
8.
/// -
ya sal
^//^
-
19. Sur
ka
[ai
an/
u
lu-u
ma -ga- [raj
ma-ag-[rat]
ki-[bi]
20.
21.
a-mat
ihi
a-fcad-bu-u
bilu
ki-ma 11
rabu-i'i
a-fyab-bu-ii
Marduk
-
nafistimftim)
-
22.
ba
|7
laf
napilti(tim)
72^;?^ - ris
23. 24.
ma - $&r - ^a
ya** a - ddl
ilu
ki
- /
/"W/
- /6a
H
-
/// -
^^
^7
1
/&/
urru-ka
sa
ki$
1 -
t~a
li-ri$-[ka]
25. [il&niy
te
rf
/^
lib
ru
bu
[ka]
/"#)
Tabuti*
-ba- ka
// - lib -
[1NIMJN1M]MA
ztt'lul. 2
$U
iluMarfafr
1L.LA
/7^^^
z
^/w
^^^
13
>^ frmi-ka
*
ka-bit-ti
/>'
^
J?
/-
ti~ru.
im-ni-ya.
12
11
15
napiUi(ti) [lu]-u.
napiUi-ya.
"
/^ a-clal*ln-k<i.
i/ libba-ka.
45
28
llu
sir-turn
l
SA.TARi-.
I.
29
[
ilu
istarati]$
ra-bit
30
31. [sar]-rat
32. sar-rat
-turn i-til-lit
Hani* 1 ka-nu-ut
sal-ba-bu a-pil
TUR.DUL.KU
Babili KI
LSAG.ILA
Hi
-ma-li-tu
]
ma-[ta-a-ti]
33.
34.
bi-lit
ilu
su-htl
Bi-lit
sd
ina
sa-bi-ta
in- si
napisti(ti)
bul-lu-ta*
i-[ram-mu]
u [dannati]
na-[as-ki]
[ziru]
35. if-ti-rat
36
38. na-si-rat
puski kata du *
sa-pi-kat
39. [ka]-i-$at
balatu,
li-kat
1
40. [ba?]-na-at
nisi*
gi-mir
[nab-ni-ta]
42
43 44
42
bif-it-ti
[musi
im-nia]
ma-[.
[-at
[ki-bi-i
-ut-ki dal-la]
a-bu-ti
in-si]
46
47
damikti(ti)]
~[kir
da-ba-bi]
4g 49
cj
.
[
-[bil
lu-uk-su-ud]
pi-ya]
ba-ni-ti] ................ .......... [** ti-ni-H-ti] ............................ [ 52 ........................ [ damikti(ti)] 23. [ kil-Za-a-ti] 54 ............................ ' ........ .. ................. 55. J 56 ................. ... .......... [-turn.
.
K 2558 + K 9152,
which
have joined
and which form the basis of the text of No- 9, contain portions of two incantations, the first of which has been completed from 21 of K 2538 etc., part of a composite and chiefly Col. Ill, 11. i 2 LI. i - 12 have been restored text (cf. IV pi. 2 1*).
bilingual
from
this tablet,
which
is
but in
11.1317
A
made
ba--lat.
in
accordance
la bul-lu-in.
$a-bi~ta-at jdt.
46
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES.
with other portions of the text (cf. also No. 22, 11. nff.) in of B. The incantation preference to the corresponding readings is addressed to Marduk and reads as follows.
Translation.
1.
2. 3.
O O
4.
5.
noble, exalted, first-born of ta\ Marduk, the mighty, who causeth Ititra to rejoice! Lord of Isagila, Help of Babylon, Lover of hida\
Preserver of
life,
Rene wer
!
of
life
6.
7. 8.
9.
Shadow of the land, Protector of distant peoples For ever the Sovereign of shrines!
For ever
is
thy
name good
lord,
let
in
the
mouth
,
of the peoples!
Marduk, mighty
let
10.
ir.
me
live, let
me be
perfect
and
12.
When
13.
14. 15.
1
behold thy divinity! me attain (my purpose)! Cause righteousness to dwell in my mouth!
I plan, let
me
..... mercy
in
my
heart!
6.
17.
1
8.
they command mercy god stand at my right hand! goddess stand at my left hand!
May
god,
who
I
is
19.
utterance, to
favourable, stand firmly at rny side, command, to hearken and show favour!
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
when I speak, be propitious! O Marduk, mighty lord, command life! The life of my life do thou command! Before thee brightly have I bowed (?) myself, let me be satisfied
Let the word
speak,
May BU
May May
25.
26.
be thy light, may la shout with joy unto theei the gods of the world be favourable to thee!
the great gods delight thy heart!
The second
tablet,
titles
incantation
of the
and
Is
addressed to a goddess to
whom
;
the following
are ascribed:
32. 33.
34. 35.
Queen of Isagila the palace of the gods the Lady of Babylon, the Shadow of lands! Lady of the gods, who loveth to give life,
mountain!
Who
47
The
one,
who
38.
39.
who poureth
out seed,
bestoweth
who giveth offspring and seed, who taketh away sighing, who accepteth prayer,
40.
41.
This prayer
is
included
(cf.
in
the
list
of incantations
-j-
K 2832
6680,
3.
Col
I,
1.
ii
supra p.
15).
sal-ba-bu
is
explained
in V R, 21, 43 rf apparently as a 1. 40 of d). This explanation does not suit a-ga-gu (ibid. synonym the word in the present passage. But a-ga-gu, besides mean"to be strong", while ni--u in the ing "to be angry", also
niu
text cited
advance, press on" and sal-turn "battle"; sal-ba-bu would therefore appear to be an epithet, or possibly a substantive, denoting the attribute of strength. 9. B omits the latter half of the
line,
lord, at
thy
weighty command
2
,
me
live!"
na-an-\pp ^^]] read na-an-jj ^^\\ according to the traces on the tablet. 23. In form a-tal~ln-ka might be II 2 from ilu "to be
high" with the same meaning as II i but the prep. ma-&ar-ka would then be out of place. I have therefore taken adalluka
;
In B, published in
IV
K
Kl
.
merely repeating the suffix of the verb. 7592 etc. Obv. 1. 21 (BRUNNOW, ZA, V,
21*)
for
26. In
(IV
2
,
pi.
*]]]
^[||]
on the
read *]]]
^t^zf
The ^tjjzf
is
carelessly written
tablet.
passage proves that ^w-Jfc| is to be read sitas, not si-i-TAS (== tan) sitan, as is suggested by JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 14, probably on the authority of DELITZSCH, AL^ p. 35, no, 311. The forms tftaS and sitan evidently existed side by
41. This
side.
JENSEN
(loc.
cit.}
word
as
meaning "the
cul-
48
No. 10.
Transliteration.
T
^
*fr
3.
ilu
-ri-su-nu
lim-mt~tu
rubit il
Marduk
.
45-
bidutu-ka
~li~sa(?) li-tib-ka
6.
Hani* 1
rabiiti^
INIMJNIM.MA
.
SU
IL.LA
ilM
ilH
Marduk.[KAN?]
7. siptu siir-fai-u
8.
. ,
.
^ms-ti-sir
.
Marduk
9.
...
10
ilu
1
Marduk
13
bilu 12
-til
n
~ri$ a-tu-,
.
rafsati^
ni-
.....
14
sik-nat
15.
Ml
si-mat mati
1 ilu Uu Sama$ 1 [daian] Hani* bit [ lgigi "" usurati? 1 at-ta-ma] 16. [$im]-ti Si-i-mi
[a-lak-ti dii-urn-mi-ife]
17.
tu-u-a]
18
MLMI
at-tu-la
[ana
sfo-tii]
damifyti(ti)
19.
$uk-na
20.
Hit
li-
Sa &-mi-yh
.]
.]
21.
ilu
$a la salimn
is-zi% ina
atalu
lit-tal-
ili-y&
*
sal-li
J
li-ta-mi-ka
ilu
sulmu(mu) /"....
23.
......
BU
ilu
.
ilanipl
26.
2 7Rer.
INIMJNIM.MA
i&ptu?] iln nam-ri(?)
SU
IL.LA
ka- la-ma
si-mu u
.......
...... -ka .......... 29 ........... i~ .......... 30. "Samas sd(P) ib-ba-nn n nap-ti.......... 31. pulamt apil pulani .......... -$/
28 .....
Mt-tirka
il
1
11.
The bracketed
127.
portions of
11.
1523
6,
111
49
32
ana panu-ka
RA
ZIB.BA
Ml
."
.
.
.
34.
INIMJNIM.MA
ki-i
35.
pi
w*[U--um sa
No. 10 (K 5980 -f- K- 8746) is, according- to L 35, a copy of an older tablet. Unlike the other texts in this volume it is
written in the Babylonian character, and, though in 11. 6 and 26 it contains the distinctive colophon-line, in 1. 34 it presents a different one to that usually found in this class of texts. It
to
contains parts of three incantations, the first being addressed Marduk, the second to Santas, and the third to a god whose
preserved.
The second
ff.
and has been partly cantations is 6, 11. 97 restored from that text in many places however the tablets are too broken to admit of restoration from one another (cf, p. 37). 7. It is possible that the horizontal wedge which follows
a duplicate of No.
;
-^*M
*"*T~
;
(c f-
pl a te 21)
is
merely a
tlu
slip
made
Marduk*
The phrases
in this line
improbable that
1
li-si-ra i-da-tu-u-a
was included
in
1.
16, leav-
by
itself.
8.
The traces
in
form of *"~[4lj
tu-la
etc,
suggest the Bab. which case the line would read: sunati* 1 atof the character before
i2of. of No. 6 in the
V^
1.
reverse order.
Only one sign is missing from the beginning of 1. 27. In the transliteration I have restored this as X^n regarding the
27.
>
beginning of the incantation which is continued on the Reverse. If however the line contained directions for cereline as the
monies, B i xJ should be restored, giving as the commencement of the line the common ceremonial formula ipus an-nam. The
signs
^Z!!|^i
Section II
indicates, is
composed of
tablets
containing prayers addressed only to one god. They may indeed take the form of large tablets, each including" several incantations
interspersed with ceremonies, and resembling in arrangement those published under Section I; they differ from these, however,
In
that,
god-
the prayers and ceremonies on each tablet are all addressed to the same god. Nos. 12, 21 and 22 are good examples
desses,
one prayer
ceremonies.
in
In addition to
difference in
they are
on a somewhat coarser
clay.
slightly larger character and a few have the appearance of being extracts from the larger tablets made possibly for some temporary purpose. Some of the Nos. included in this Section are merely fragments, of which so little has been preserved that it is im-
what form of text they originindeed probable that No. 13 was originally a large tablet similar to No. 12, and that No. 29 is a fragment of one of the smaller extracts, but in cases
ally belonged.
It
is
there
is insufficient
data for a
final classification.
many As however
each contains a prayer to one god, and there is no definite indication that they included prayers to other deities, they have
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
been
ing-
51
classified
The
tablets contain-
prayers to the same deity have been placed together; the order in which the groups occur, however, has not been dictated by the relative importance of the deities addressed, but is that which was found most convenient for the arrangement of the
plates.
No. 11.
Transliteration.
1.
[siptu]
karradu*
ilu
Marduk
u
la
sa
i-zis-su*
a-bii
a-bu-bu
ri-mi~nu-u$
2.
[nap]-sur-m
[ka]-bu-u
[sd]-su-u
3.
si-fnu-fa
it-lal-pan-ni*
4.
5.
6. 7. 8.
u
ina
ilu
la
a-pa-hfi
id-da-sa-an-ni
us-ti~si-[ma]
[am]-ma-ti-yat>
lib-bi-yai
[kima]
[bilu]
si-bi*
ufe-ta-ad-di-da-an-niv
rabu-u
12
Marduk
ilu
ri-mi-nu-u
[a-mz-luj-tum
ma-la
J
su-ma
4
na-baf
1 ?*
g.
[a-na
ra]~ma-m-sa
la
ilu
man-mi
ya]-u
la
i~lam-mad
ii-kdl-lil
i-
10.
[man-nu
i-si-it
11. [a-lak-ti
lman-nu?]
la
lam-mad
12. [lu-ut-ta-id-ma]
13. [as-rat
[za?]-lip-tu
a-ra-as-si^
lu-us-ti- '-ma 16
1
ba-ta]-ti
14.
[.....
I7
ar-ra]-
pu-su
ilu
ina
ilani*
ka-bat
15
1
6.
-ka
-a
ana-ku
sa
ilu
$it-tu-tu
i-pu-us**
i-ti-ik
17
1
lu
la
mis-s&r-ris
mudu u
mudu
u mi-lim-ma*?
sir-ti pu-sur nu-um-mi-ir 22
Q
2I
-ka
[i]-$a-ti-ya
1
ai ik-tar an-ni
pu-tur-ma
20.
A
9
i-zi-su.
tal-pu-nin-nL
Sf-di-im.
A
14
17
a-pa-lum.
A
10
am-ma-ti-ya.
ufe-ta-ad-di-da-ni*
"bi-lum.
^ A
11. 1
na-bl-at.
[aj-na ra-ma-m-$a~ma,
-i(?)-ma.
The fragment
is
K 6537,
text to
19
ff.,
in the Transliteration
la 22
cited as C.
[Sit]-tu-t&~um
21
[mudu]-u u
line in C.
mudu-u mi-lim-[ma].
M C piftttr.
^P
Ha
LI.
nu-um-mtr.
21. [dal]-%a-ti-ya
~" _ 22
i
- ni
_
.
abi-ya
abu
abi-ya
ai
-a-ya
nz-su-ti-ya*
24
>
a-&-tu-ma
sal-mu
hl-hk
kima
1
^KAN.KAL
ili-ya
ubbib-an-m
ti-pi-ik-da-m
lu-siz-ktt
>b.
damkati*
sa
27. ina
ik-ri-bi
tas-li-ti
u
mati
an-ni an-ni
ti-ml-ki
da-ri$
aS-ri
28. ni-su
di-sa-a-tum(?)
sa
ina
Sak-na-at
29. li-na-du-ka
pu-tur
an-ni
an-ni
.
pu-Sur
30.
Rev.
karradu
^Marduk
pu-tur
pu-Sur
.
31. btitu
an-m
^n "
pu-ut-m
pu-tur
pu-ut-ri - tur
33. btltu
rabUum(twn)
ilu
ilu
la$-mi-tum
an-ni
34. fyarradu
Nirgal
ilu
an-m pu
sa
ul-tu
A-nim
^
n-ni pu-ut-ra
si-fyi-ri-ya i-pu-Su
NA.GAL.A
-
37. su-up-pi-ib-ma
38. lib
adi
ki
ilu
VII-^CT
pu
a
-
tur
ba
ka
-ma
a
a-na
bi
lid -
ya
39.
fi
wnmi
a-lit-ti-ya
a$-ri-su
li-tu-m
lud-lul
Marduk
dd-H-H-ka
INMJNIM.MA
[AG].AG BI ana pan
(an)
ilu
SU ILXA
Marduk SA.NA
nifcu
^Marduk.KAN
burasi talakan(an)
43
SA
samni
mu
^
45
ana
Samni tanadi(di)
ta$akan(an)
mmittu
munu - ma
-
Samnu
46
milu
si - i -
TU
etc.
git
ma
(K
lu
ti-tar-fau
47. [ikal
Asur-ban-apli] Sarru
is
3334) addressed to the god Marduk and is mainly concerned with Though some of the lines petitions for the removal of sin. are broken and portions of the incantation are obscure, the
235
line of tJiought
1
The
incantation contained
by No.
is
clear.
The
L. 22
is
which read
abi-~ya
ummi-ya
a
ahi-ya
-ti~ya ni-lu-
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
suppliant
53
the
god
as "the
hero Marduk, whose anger is the storm-flood", and whose word the disobedient and rebellious cannot disregard. In 1. 5 f. he
complains that, though Marduk has granted him eloquence, he has also afflicted him ("My words in my heart he bringeth forth! Like an old man hath he bowed me down!")- Therefore,
after
own
let
among mankind and stating his ("whoever hath learnt the way of god let me
I
praise,
wickedness
me
have not possessed; the sanctuaries of life to be purified from his sin 11. 19 if.
hands of his god. Then follows a sort of litany for the removal of his sin, in which he successively addresses Iriia, Nabu, Tasmitu, Nirgal, Ami etc.
and delivered
god Marduk
for the
:
in the following
terms
"Let
my
father
my
hero Marduk let place! before thee!" humility After the incantation there follow four lines of directions
return into
its
,
me
accompany
its
recitation.
"Do
the
set,
following.
Before Marduk a
SA.NA
a
shalt thou
SA
of
oil,
offer,
a drink-offering, water, honey (and) butter the seed of the mastakal- plant in
,
oil cast,
and
anoint with
oil."
The
catch-line
commences a prayer
to a
god
whom
it
commences the text with the words duplicate siptu btt nu-ru "incantation of the house of light", a title that For other incantations with this is omitted in the text itself.
i.
The
heading
60 [67]), 2587, Obv. 1. 30 (IV and Vol.11 p. XXIII), K. 157, 54 (BEZOLD, Catalogue p. 14
cf.
L 9
(ibid. p. 41),
K
1.
2425,
1. i
(ibid. p.
1.
442),
K 7866,
1.
(ibid.
p. 880),
9004,
10,
Rm.
581,
5,
etc.
for izzit-su,
izzitu
onym
20
f.
These
lines
f.
27. It is
cf,
'2
s.
m.
suffix,
DELITZSCH,
Grammar
',
56,
Addenda.
54
44.
rendered in IV
t
26
as
1.
36
by
^ ^yyy
-yy| L e
1M^ ta .kai
(not
iv
and BRUNNOW,
46. Si-tar-ftu
by
metathesis for
tit
No. 12.
Transliteration.
1.
2.
DU.DU.BI
suhippu
%arf> aiu
mn
illu
tasalafa
ana pan
dispu &i-
Marduk
GLGAB
nikii
tukan(an)
3.
KU.A.TIR
tasapak(ak)
SA samni
mu
mitu tasakan(an)
4.
SA.NA
durasi
tasakan(an)
5.
KAS.SAG
tanadi(di)
**"*"*
KISDA
art* 1
6.
^^^iissu
tanaki
ina
MA
w^
art* 1
7.
nifci
&ruZAG
&MLQI
^^KAJZl
tasakan(an)
8.
9.
10.
wNIM
ana
fomfL
SI.
burasu
MA N
ARA(rad)
$a
11.
libbi
tanadi(di)
abnu
tasakan(an)
to ****parittu
abtm
12. I
sa 2 ^urasu I sa
ab
ukmi
I sa
wkunukku
tipu$(u$)
pa~
rutu
13.
almi
fyurasu
**"uknk
kunukku ina
ina
*******
bi-rit
AN.ffUL.MlS
zi
-
ina
GU.GAD
ta$akak(?)(ak)
14. ina
DA.SAR
bur
gal
KU
lamnu M-a-fat],
$d.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
15. ina
55
6.
DAJ.SAR Marduk
.
tasakan(an)
Ill
sanitu
ilu
wmnu~su
-ru-bu
17. siptu
1
Marduk Ml Matati
id-dis-su-u*
siru sd ul
z
sal-[ba-bu]
8.
sar-fyu
git-ma-[lu]
.
~u~um
-sar-su
19. tiz-ka-ru
20. li--u
21.
ilu
sarm
kab-tu
uttakkaru(ru) sa 3 uz-nu
sfa-tu-ru
sil-
.-him
-su
Marduk*
*$
sa
-[ti]~
sa-
22. gas-ru
23. a-bti-iib
il
kabtu
-iz-zu
24.
*DU.KIRRUD.KU git-mal-
^
rabuti* 1
.
.
.
25 26
tlu
LUGAL>KIRRUD
Marduk
u
llu
it
ilu
bilu
.-ik
27.
28.
Marduk Ml Ml sami^ 1
llu
mu-di-i(?J
$d~di-i
-nin
nu&su
tamati^ 1
&a-i~du
mus-ti-i$-ru
faur-sa-a-ni
29. bit
u-g(k)up-pi
bi-ra-a-ti
la-faar(?)
30. faa-ai-ad
as-na-an
ba-nu-u
si-
am
di$-su-u
ilu
is-tar
ba-nu-u ki~rib
-mi(?)-Su-nu
1
32.
usumgal
bu-kur
A-nun-na-ki
a-si-ru
lgigi*
ti-[ni]-sit gim-ri ** ta~ba-ds-si
33. ir-S
la
ba-nu~u
34. bilu at-ta-ma kinia a-bi u urn-mi ina Uu kima Santas 35. at-ta-ma ik-lit-$i-[na?] 36. ku-la
tus~nam-mar
ris-sa
-$ir-$i-na
^UD.DA.GAN
37. tus-ti'sir i-kit'tu
.'
-turn
-ri-bu
39. matati
nisi* 1 rapS&ti[*
40. ri-mi-na-ta
41
42
43. 44.
.
su~nu
sa
bit
si-
id-di-lu-u.
[li]-*
-u rap-lu.
here
inserts Ulu.
56
ilu-su
pulanu
ilu
istar-
su pulanitum(tum)]
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.
54.
............... ................... &-ma-. .... ana nu kati-[ya] .......................... manistu ............................... ........................... it-ban-ni kima la--bu ta- .............. u ta-ni-fyu alii di-J}U ma-mit u-Safy- .......... tabu ni-su la miirsu suk-lul balat pag-ri-ya la--bu-ma lit-bu sa ku- .......... su- .......... salman* -u-a il-ku-u
AKA .........
%ata
du -su
ib-
du
-ya
sab-su
57. mi-lat
l
Hi u
BAR.DA
i-sa-a
$uttu-u-a Urn-
na faa-da-a
rz-&a-ma purus kit-ti -mi* fya-ba~ai di-ni di-in 59. bi-li ina u-mi an-ni-i iziz-ma si purussa-ai purus(us)$ nu-us-si di-fyu $a zumri-ya nu-uk-kir-ma 60. 6 murus SAG
58. idat$ -u-a
tirutirtu-&-a
ul
NA
61.
ilu
ili~ya
i$tari-[ya?]
itifya-a
amilutu
mimma
lim-nu
63. ai
itifyu-ni
itifya
limnuti* 1
64. ai
lumun sunati^
ali
idati*
ITLMIS
f
Sa
Samz
- /
65.
lunnm ITI
mati
ai
ik$uda-ni
y&-$i
pi limni lisani limniti sa amiluti* pani-ka lit-uS-lim-ma Sammu AN.HUL $a ina kisadi-ya Saknu(nu) mimma limnu
ai fa-$is-ni-ka
pu sa la
nu-ri
'*
damku
lim-mir
Sa a-
ana
a-fyi~ti
li-is-fcip
kima
i
abnu
parutu
5
i-dir-tfo
*
ai
ar~$i 12
gloss reads
*
/?-/>-/
..........
6
Hi Uu-iUari u
B Si-mi. B pu-ru"us. L. 60 is expanded in B and forms amUutum(tum). two lines which read .......... -ya nu-us-S2\ and .......... -tis-sii di~$u
.......... -ya, apparB reads .......... 8 B -ma U'ir-lu-ni liS-ku-nu-ni rz-z~ma, C .......... -i-ma. ka$-laj)-tum, C .......... -turn. 9 B .......... -u dr-$a~$u*u. 10 J3C amilutumftum)
$a zumri-ydC, whicli reads
.......... -sz,
7
and
1.
same reading
as B.
In place of
61
11
C ..... -uS-lim.
12
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
Rev.
57
70.
71.
kima kima
abnu
uknu
li-kir
li-sak-na ri-i-mu
itti-ya
faurasu ili-ya
iln
istari-ya
$ulmu(mu)
damikti(ti)
ana
la
In-ub-si
73.
kima iwkunukkii
su-mi
lu-ni~is~su-it*
2
limniti^-ya
tabtumftiim)
ai
itifaa-a
usisnika(ka)
It-Sir
&
sa
ina
pi-ir-i*
76.
Sammi?
1 *
nap-sal-tmn
uz-zu
fai-ti-iu
,
lip-su-m
lu-ba~
ma-mif
rabuti^
balatn
ib-sii~u-ni
112
kati*
zi-kir
Hani* 1
ki-bi
80. Si.
ma
dan-na
lu-lil
ina
ru~fai-i
sa
la
82.
kwia
irsitim(tim)
lu-bHb
ina
ru-si-i
tabati^
l
I3 ki-rib sami-i lu~ut-ta-mir lip-ta-at-ti-m ki-sir limmti* -ya 83. kitna *amDIL.BAD ullil-an-ni i$uli-nu^ lip-sm-an-ni^ ^ukuru(r) 84.
16
ar-ni-ya
g 5> karpatu^gfafj^a
86. li-ib-bi-bu-mn-ni
87. ina
ki-bit
l
lip-tur
Sa ^i
*
tl
Marduk
li-sat-lim-ma^
damiktu
ihi
SA.NA
dipari sa
a-bi
^GIS.BAR
ilani$
l
ilu
AZAG
2Q
^I-a 21
sar apsi
li-mt-ufy
[NIN.SLKU]
88.
2Z
ilu
libba(ba)-ka
Marduk mas-mas
89.
a-mat
t~a
2*
Uu Hani* 1 rabuti^ 1 abkal lgigi] ilu lu-ut-ta--id & $ar-ra-tum^ Dam-ki~[na htus-ti-sir]
C C
ki~ma abmi
is n
.
kunnkku
*>
li-is-su-n.
turn.
lumti ufi-ir-.
C
7
^||
C
omits
for
|w--.
^|J| C reads
dr-nz-ya.
ai fr&aretc.
ri-bu-u-ni
8
mimma
9
Zim-nu.
I.
itti
and reads
C &t&*.
li-ba-
For
80
reads
10
{j^
For
I.
^ ^1
lit-ta kil-lat
jji-tf-tu
J^I
^^I|
12
]\
i-dil-li-ti
ki-bi lalatu.
Si
ki-ma Sami-i
kt&-Sa-pi
u
13
u C
ki-ma ir-si-tum.
la fa-fat-
15 w C *Unu C tylur-an-nL C ki-ma. tum. (^| ^"I^Sffi)19 C lib-tt-bu1S ilu 17 li-la-at-li-ma. 16 C C C here inserts l-a u. dr-ni-ya. 21 20 C ^fa >-- Ht)Sa XUG&BAR u #*AZAGJZU.
ti-nu-u%
etc.
23
C #*& (>+-
>-<
M C
lar-rat.
58
92. ili-ya
93. **titari-yk
94.
95.
//
ana-ku
mas-mas
arad-ka
d&^li-ka
il
1
lud-lul
*M*rduk.KAN INIMJNIM.MA J .......... -pat-su Bf-u kakkad 9 6. ..... KISDA ti-tu-buimmiri Kl SA NU la uttakkar (?)(&r) In ana Hi sammu-ka lu* ana gj ...... bu-ti-$u tanasa&(?)-ma
2
Hi $&* is~$nb-ba-a
gg.
,
......
u tanadi(di) gim-ru-fi
ilu
99-
III
samtu
kibi-ma riksu
100. amU*marsii
ana
biti-su
liUr-ma
ana
arki-su
ul
limur
101
102.
ARA
ina
TLSAR
taSakan(an)
pu^us gumru
103. ipus
104. abni*
an-nam
1
III
AN.HUL.MIS
mufatr(?)
ni$i-wa
su-nu-ti
itti
sammu
AN.HULMIS
ana ih
06.
i-tam-mur
ilu
6
si-ru-ti
ilu
istar
a-ml-lu-ti*
..... HUR ZLTAR.RU.DA DLPAL.A KAXU.BLDA ...... &-pi$ kiS-pi lim- .......... -[t]-t& $a~ ..... 109
as-ni-faa
yd~& 7
no. in.
112.
ilu
sidu
dam&u
zi-na-a
ilu
lamassu
ilw
damifctn[(tfy
zi-ni-ti(ty]
ft,
sukna(na)*
a-mi-lu-ta
itti-ya
hit-till
ilu
[istar
ml-li-ma-am-ma
[ki-nis
li-ta]-mu-ifi
1
.....
u kal
...........
rabuti* 1]
114. ina
ki-bit
ilu
Marduk
abfeal
[Hani*
Uu Marduk
11
115. ipus
AN.HUL.MIS
D
$a.
tak-ta-bii-u
Z)
....
.-u.
la.
3 j) ifat m
:
u amllutu.
L. Io8
\
E
9
which read
|.
paris(is) napiUim(tim)
7
and
KA.LU.BLDA
8
E
10
-i-tu
a~$* t
$uk~na*
li-tam-mu-u.
lx
For 113
reads;
-u.
damzfeta(ta)
lu-mur
Int-tul.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
1 1
59
6.
in a kisadi-su tasakan(an)
ana
libbi
samni sa ina iw
*$
u urkarin nu
117. siptu
1
1
ig~zi-tu
8.
ina $i-mi-su-ma
munu(nu)-ma
1
iig.
1
20.
ana
damikti(ti)
tasakar(Ar)
karsi-sit
121. 122.
mmru
etc.
akil-su
u-zak-kat-su
Assur~ban-apli
The
in
text of No. 12
,
IV
(K
163
In
pi.
64
is
and revised
96, being given on p. n duplicate of 11. 76 of the Additions to the latter volume. It is here republished
K 2379,
which
and variant readings from five duplicates. 2 has been transliterated into Hebrew The text as given in IV characters by HALEVY, Documents religieux, p. 179 ff. and a transwith restorations
lation of
11.
76
82
24,
IF.
Is
given by LENORMANT,
35,
La
divination, p. 2 12
f.
and of
11. i
30
(cf.
61
-95,
101
107
Lectures, p, 536
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
concerned entirely with the worship of object of its petitions and ceremonies being the cure of the suppliant who Is suffering from sickness. The greater part of
occupied by the prayer or Incantation addressed is, however, preceded and followed by directions for ceremonies. The incantation is to be recited by the masmasu or priest who also carries out the ceremonies that
the tablet
to the
is
god, which
accompany
effect,
it, for L 16 contains a definite injunction to this while In the last line of the prayer (L 94) the masmasu
,
,
speaks In his own name. The prayer Is however composed from the point of view of the sick man, on whose behalf the
priest recites
1
it.
&A.NA
Is
apparently omitted by E.
K 3289,
of
Prof.
,
summer
readings
(1894)
recognised
therefore,
as
a duplicate
K. 163
29
of
,
pll.
f.,
they go
however the
fresh variants of C have been incorporated, and in all cases where the transliteration would leave the exact reading doubtful the cuneiform has been
added in brackets.
12
60
of the tablet forms a sort of heading or of the prayer, Introduction, and, while stating the occasion the sickness when that contains a general direction to the effect
line
has fallen on the man nothing evil or inauspicious is to be allowed to approach him. Then follows the first section on the tablet, containing 14 11. of directions for ceremonies, which "Perform the following. In the night commence as follows: with pure water. Before Marduk the a
sprinkle
green bough
shalt drink-offering shalt thou set. Dates (and) SA of oil, a drink- offering, water, honey thou heap up. there an incense(and) butter shalt thou offer; thou shalt set of incense a SA.NA shalt thou heap up; burner, corn
shalt
thou
offer.
The
The rites in the next line ings of flesh are prescribed, three preparations of flesh being In L 8 the command is given to take the oil of specified.
;
certain
lines
oil,
contain a
list
of sub-
i iff. certain offerings are specified in honour oftlieAN.fff7L.M"I> the offerings consisting of one piece of alabaster, one piece of gold, one piece of lapis-lazuli and one seal. In the principal
prayer of the tablet reference Is made to each of these four offerings (cf* 11. 69 73), and, as the prayer is addressed throughout to Marduk, it is obvious that AN.ffUL.MlS is merely a title of the god Marduk? The ceremonies conclude with an Injunction to the officiating priest to hold the hand of the sick man and recite the incantation. This incantation, which occupies 11.17 94, reads as follows.
,
Translation.
17.
1
Powerful, unique, perfect 19. The exalted hero, who suffers no change 20. The strong one, the king .who 21. O Marduk the illustrious, the great one who
1
8.
The group
is
prob. a
transliterated
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
22.
23.
the illustrations!
the weapon, the battle
!
24.
O
!
great
the
27.
Mar.
...
29.
the
hills!
Lord of
30.
Who
and fortresses, whe guideth the rivers! bestoweth corn and grain (?), who createth wheat and barley, who reneweth the green herbl
createth
the handiwork of
31.
Who
The The
in the
midst of their
32. 33.
.....
art thou!
ruler of the Anunnaki^ the director of the Igigil wise, the first-born of la, the creator of the whole of
mankind
34.
Thou
art lord,
and
like
my
father
and
the
their
my
mother among
art thou!
35.
Thou
art like
36.
A
is
37.
Thou
guidest him
that
39. 40.
need 38. Their wisdom Lands and distant peoples Thou art compassionate 41. ..... I
43.
am weak
44
42
Thou
holdest his
hand
At
1.
own name
the suppliant makes a formal statement of his along with that of his father, after which the tablet
45
lines, only disconnected words When the lines once more become been having preserved. connected we find the suppliant imploring that the life of his body may be restored, the disease from which he Is suffering being put down to the Influence of magic. He concludes a description of his symptoms with the words: "My powers and my soul are bewitched and there Is no righteous decision!" He
therefore
makes a
direct
words:
59.
lord,
at this time
cries,
me and
hearken to
my
give
my judgment, make my
decision!
60.
The
sickness
..... do
62
6
1.
O my god
By
anything
62.
(and) goddess, judge ye mankind, and possess me! the command of thy mouth may there never approach
evil,
63.
May
May
the magic of the sorcerer and of the sorceress! me the poisons of the evil
... of men!
64.
of powers
65.
Never
may
(and) portents of heaven and of earth! the evil of the portent of city and land over-
take me!
66. In spite
of the evil
mouth
men
in
thy
let
me be
67.
Let nothing
evil
ever restrain
that
68.
The
evil curse,
the
mouth
that
is
let
my
me
never have
in
affliction
70.
Like lapis-lazuli
may my
god and
life
be precious
it
the sight,
let
establish
mercy!
71.
Like gold,
O my
my
goddess,
may
72. In the
73.
74.
Like a seal
may my
May
the evil
I be blessed! be torn away! curse, that is unfavourable, never draw nigh, may it never be oppressive!
sins
75.
76.
Before thee
May
my
77.
sin!
the wrath or anger of the god, 78. With misery, disgrace (and) sin; from the curse 79. May the raising of my hand, the invocation of the great
Never
may
there approach
me
may
me approach! Command thou life! shine among the enchantments that possess me
let
!
82.
83.
be bright in the midst of spells that are not good! Like the heart of heaven may I be bright; may the power
may
of
my
sins
be destroyed!
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
84.
63
-plant deliver
May
May May
the &mu-wood. purify me, may the me, may the u&uru-wood
remove
my
sin!
85.
86.
of the god
..... make me
87.
At the command
bright! of la, king of the Abyss, father of the gods, the Lord of wisdom,
88.
the raising of my hand may thy heart have rest, Marduk, the priest of the great gods, the arbiter of the Igigi\
At
89.
90.
91.
queen Dam kin a, let me have dominion! May I thy servant so and so, the son of so and so, live, let me be perfect, Let me revere thy divinity, and let me bow in humility
The word
of la let
me
glorify, and,
before thee!
92. 93. 94.
O my O my
god,
I
let
goddess,
And may
On
revere thy power! me tell of thy greatness! the priest, thy servant, bow in humility before thee!
let
me
the conclusion
sections of ceremonies, an incantation of ten lines, and a final section of ceremonial directions. After the first of these sections
the sick
himself ceases to take part in the ritual, for the section concludes with the injunction that he shall go straight
his
man
to
The remainder
of
the tablet deals with the due disposal of some of the offerings and objects, that have been used in the ceremonies at the com-
mencement
LI. 101
104 form two sections of two lines each which contain directions concerning the stones and the plant of "the god of joy" mentioned in 11. 1 ff., 66 IF. Then follows a short
1
god of joy" himself, in which he lamassu propitious and restore and is besought to make the sidu by his command the favour of the angry god and goddess.
incantation addressed to "the
The
last
section
the plant of "the god of joy", the recital of the incantation and the offering of a vessel of purification and a censer. L. 121
gives the catch-line for the next tablet which probably contained
64
similar
recited and performed prayers and ceremonies to be sickness. of form for the relief of some other
i.
In
K 2513,
BEZOLD
,
the
first
section
of Col.
mursi
niti pl
ZI.7AR.RU.DA DLPAL.A
(cf.
is
therefore pro-
form an extract from some larger work devoted entirely to The disease itself, with which the ceremonial observances.
tablet deals
,
would appear
cf,
to
or bewitchment,
sd
**NIN.KlLITIi-pu-us-su, and 1.13 f. amilu sd ZLTAR.RU.DA ana fan kakkab MAR.BU.DA likmisu(su), and the someip-su-su what similar texts 6172, 11. I ff. u 3278, 11. i ff., 8 if., and
\
(cf.
11.
i
op.
dl.
see
also
9612
-f
K. 10760,
off., etc.
3.
cf.
supra
p. 22
cf.
f.
4f.
p. 20
f.
KAS.SAG
List, no.
tanaki(ki)
supra
5.
pp
cf.
=
in
am
{BRUNNOW,
5570)
= the flower
The t] ^=|
^
is
(of a palm)
JENSEN,
ZK
II, p. 26.
The
as in
not Jfeif as
IV R', nor
JU
IV
2
.
$<*> t] possibly to be identified with the plant g|? which occurs in Sm. 8, Col. I, 1. 14 f, where it is rendered by fya~as-
fyu-ra-kUi
6.
and %a-as-&u-ur
to
(cf.
BRUNNOW,
According
BRUNNOW,
also a
may
represent
the flesh of three different beasts, or flesh in general prepared in three different ways. The ^^KA.IZI was poss. so named
from
its
appearance,
KAJZI
being
fyamatu,
$a iSati
(cf.
BRUNNOW,
1
For the
For
I
Documents
assyrxens, Paris,
1894,
p. 42.
/. e.
t] ]t
ma
mnli Sn-a-tutn
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
|
is
).
65
to
be here taken as
Samnu
"oil"
is
ZK
(cf.
II, p.
>
356
In ritual texts
Sff1
Samnu
LATRILLE, rendered by
Hff-M
HfT^T and
in
almost indiscriminately.
No
clear
distinction
is
their use
often used for "oil" in general, the oil of some particular tree is specified.
more
^tf
as
in
or
yf ^yy^f when
That
9.
HI should
I
be read, not
is
-f
|Mf
IV R 2
^L
is
16.
That ^>ff
a material used
inscription, Col. II,
II, p.
building
(cf.
clear
L 45
SCHRADER'S
14
note i). The ideogram is transliterated in the text as gassu, in accordance with a communication from Dr. BEZOLD, who has
come across
the group in
4864,
1.
16
f.
rendered by
<^E^ ff
List,
Cf. also
BRUNNOW,
prob. the
cf.
^\
sitas,
but
is
name
of a plant or tree, t|
the plant
H|[t
in
\JH?fj
Sm.
8,
and possibly
4354, Col.
1 1
12
(II
R,
ff.
The
is
Ijurasu, etc.
abnu in the phrases | sign parutu f to be taken as the relative, not as a numeral,
,
^
In
in
the
11.
duplicate
^f[
^}f*
|j
12
and 73 kunukku
1.
13 with >H-<Y9 while in L 73 the duplicate C writes the word with both determinatives.
1 6. The end of this line should probably be restored siptu Marduk [bil matati] III sanztu munu-su from 1. 17, the incan-
llu
tation being cited by the words with which it this common rubric the suffix is not generally
commences.
In
appended
to the
^ is merely an on the of the scribe, for ^/~ error, through ditography part the phonetic complement that is commonly found with" the
it
is
ideogram ^JIT20.
For fc&ffi
66
reading {JSf
w>~>
>EHpffif
The
tE>
the reading of
IV
and
e.
tE
R
is
1
,
KTTT.])>
"who
IV
not
^~nu-u
used
as in
IV
32.
2
.
The
title
usumgallu
in this
passage
clearly not
in
of "dragon". The parallelism of a-si-nc in the second half of the line suggests some general term implying
the sense
authority.
50.
The
in
first
be read
tlff^ as
visible.
IV
although t\}]
is
all
that
is
at present
pp JE|? which occur frequently in a form52. The signs ula on the 6th tablet of the surflu-series (cf. I R, pi. 7, Col. II, 1 Col. 11. 11. 2, Ill, 3, 6), are explained 12, 22, 32, 42, 52; pi. 8,
by JENSEN (ZKL II, p. 20) as a verb (z. e. nisu III i) with the 3 m. s. suffix, and as instances of the occurrence of the phrase
he quotes the present passage and ^pp *^-\\ *^I
below).
It is
i*1
1-79
( s **
more probable
fjEfl
jjz]
should be
transliterated phonetically ni-su, a word that is not, however, to be identified with the nisu "spirit (?)", which occurs in the
(=
50; see also 2326). In the passages cited above, as in the present line, ni-su is followed, not preceded, by ma-mit, and is to be regarded as I i, Inf. from na$u, the two words being probably taken together in the sense of an
ni-su, (lit. "the raising of an oath or curse"), however, sometimes occurs by itself (cf. No. I, 1. 48: li-in-ni-is-si ma-mit li-ta-kil ni-[su(fy] etc.) so that in the phrase ni-S& mamit the two words are perhaps to be taken as separate synonymous phrases in apposition.
',
nis
irsithn(tzm)
(ibid.
"oath" or "curse"
67-
^~~
i-
*>
S&kinufnu)
is
to
be read for
^ AT
of
IV R.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
71
f.
67
It
is
two
lines
should be taken
The
application of the
metaphor
in this line is
not at
sight apparent. and as seal-impressions have been found on seal-impression small clay cones, which were originally attached to the docu,
.
refer to the
ZA
ments they attested by means of a strip of reed (cf. BUDGE, III, p. 214), it is probable that the tearing off or removal of such a seal-impression is the basis of the metaphor in the text.
is
79, as given in the translation 77 ff. The division of 11. 77 based on the duplicate C, which reads as follows:
5.
Rev.
6.
Never may there approach me any thing evil, neither the wrath nor anger of the god, misery, disgrace and sin! From the curse may the raising of my two hands, the
invocation of the great gods, give release!
is
introduced and
< T
If
by
HFf~
^ *
^~Y
*&
^ as been
lusisisu tfh *E| explained by JENSEN (ZK II, p. 20) as The reading of C, however, lisisisu (cf. supra sub 1. 52). proves that the phrase is to be transliterated ni-is kati^ in ap-
or
98.
*~~ is
begun
but corrected
1
his mistake,
99.
tar(dr) cf.
On
the rendering of ^E-Jjlj t^ *iF by riksu tapaNo. 1. n. sub 22 and 16, infra supra p.
No. 13.
Transliteration.
i
2.
HI-
3.
sa-&d-a
5.
i-.
....
4.
a-lik tap-pu-ti la
K--
ana-ku pu-
ilu lanu apil pulani Sa tlu-su pulanu [ istar-su pulamtum(tum)] ina 6. 7. azzaz(az) ina pan ilu-ti-ka rabiti(ti) 1 8. sumsu ka-ba-a mimma bikit nisi* $a la ma-
u ma-ga-[ra]
9. lul-lik ruk~fca(?)
a-mi-ri K2
....
68
10.
ii.
SU
13.
IL.[LA
DU,DU BI
[SA].NA
[siptu]
ana
burasi
fan
ilu
UuMarduk
14.
15.
1
tasakan(an]
ms
]?ati
bi-lmn
Marduk
1
mu-di-i
........... -la-at
.......
,
.
nisi*
a-pa-[a-ti]
..........
..........
20. [sa?]
17.
Rev.
j
.-6a sit-ka-
..........
balatu
........... -sap
sami-i
ilu
is-sak-na
xg ...........
sd is~sak-nam-[ma]
ana-kit
... .......
22.
a-na sa-a-su
..........
u-sab-bit sap-
[ ]sidu
damku
u-si-is~sa
..........
23.
ti-ya lib-bi u-
..........
u-ka-as-$i a-&~ya
25.
26.
bi-li
......
gam-maumi ina
si-mi
29.
.
.
....
..........
ai mati-ya
[an-ni-i(fy]
.... ......
su-mi u-$at-bi
afy-ri~dak-ka
..........
28.
sitr-si
27.
.......
di-ni
purus
30. 32.
..........
ki-i la in-
bi-
....... ...
..........
...... ....
.
ina pi~i-
.........
No.
13
(K
3229)
left
corner of a large
The Obverse contains the conclusion of a prayer to Marduk^ in which, after giving his own names and those of his god and goddess in the usual formula the suppliant states that he stands before the god whom he adjures by the tears of the people; he prays that he may enjoy the god's favour, remaining in. his deep shadow (i. e* protection)
tablet similar to
No.
This through his mighty command that does not change. two is followed lines of directions for ceremonies, by prayer
and
at
15 a fresh
invocation of Marduk,
who
at
1.
20
is
heavens"
divine
in his relation
is
to the suppliant.
21
the sidu or
addressed, probably as the minister who carries out the will of the greater god; at 1. 27 the suppliant turns once more to Marduk, petitioning him for judgment. As
colossus
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
both hymns are addressed to Marduk,
it
69
may
be inferred that
the tablet was somewhat similar in its arrangement to No. 12, and that it contained prayers and ceremonies in honour of
this
god
only.
No. 14.
Transliteration.
1
ili-ya
ta$-li-ti
-
-lim-man-ni
gi-mil
6
8
napisti(ti)
3.
5.
... ...
turn
fa.i-ti-ti
LSAGJLA
pa-nu-uk-ka
li-sa-lik(?)
9
IT.
bilu-ut-ka 10
[IN1MJNIM.MA
~~SU
IL.LA
*]Mardufc.KAN
ra-Sud-6u
17
/ ib-si
18.
No. 14 (K 2793) is a fragment of a large tablet and preserves the ends of a few lines only. It contains the conclusion of a prayer to Marduk (11. i two lines of 10), followed
by
prayer or incantation.
10.
The
= listalik?)
may
JTo. 15.
Transliteration.
i
-ya
-ku
4
-tuk
7
-turn
dr-si
3
dr-si
ki-i-nu
8.
.....
arki-yh g
limuttu ai
a-mnr
10
70
yd-si
-siit~ka
shnati^
12
14
16.
13
15
mu
si-mat-ka
-bu-ka
damikti(ti)-ya lik-bi-ka
17.
IINIMJNIM.MA
tukan(an)
20
.-bu-ku
.
su
IL.LA]
19
**Marduk.KAN
18
GLGAB
21
[K17.AJ.TIR tasapak(ak)
tukan(an) 23.
.
munu(nu)
25
24 26
[burasi] tasakan(an)
-fcu-nu
-a%
tanaki(ki)
27
28
originally a preserves a portion of the right side of a section large tablet. The conclusion of a prayer to Marduk,
+ K
7185)
of six lines giving directions for ceremonies, and the beginning of a second ceremonial section represent its present contents.
No. 16.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
Sipat-
3.
5.
si-pir. .
. .
-nam-ru
.-tu
Rev.
[lu]-fa-$a-pi
8.
.....
lify-bi-ka
-ka LSAG.ILA
10. 11.
si-lim
[INIMJNIM.MA
SU
ina
ILJ.LA
lu ina
il
"Marduk.KAN
ipu$(tt$)
IDU.DU BI
[ikal
milu
lu
KISDA
etc.
SAJ.NA
sami
12
13.
irsiti
Assur-ban~apli]
(K 11681) a few -characters only have been preserved, while the Reverse contains the conclud16
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
ing phrases of a prayer to Marduk, the last one on the tablet. The colophon-line that gives the title of the prayer (1. 10) is
here accompanied by a rubric or direction contained in a single line (1. n), which occurs frequently in the present class of texts.
1.
For other instances of its occurrence, cf. No. 18, 1. 19; No. 21, 92; No. 22, 1. 69; No. 28, 1. 6; No. 34, 1.6; No, 38, 1.4; No. 39, L 5; No. 41, 1. 2; No. 46, 1. 10; No. 47, 1. 7. It will be
seen
that
the
line
is
never found
by
itself,
but,
'
when
<?.
it
occurs,
always follows
IL.LA etc. i. "do the which annam, following", generally precedes any
rections for ceremonies or ritual
itself consists
(cf.
supra
p. 19).
The
is
direction
ipus,
KISDA
No
lu ina
SA.NA
substantive
for the imperative ipus to govern; hence it may that the object of the verb is to be supplied from the previous line, i. e. that the rubric refers to the manner in which the preceding prayer or incantation is to be recited. Two methods
mentioned be inferred
of recitation are in fact given as alternatives, the line reading: "Perform (the incantation) either ina KISDA or ina SA.NA.
1.
In the course of a prayer to Ninib contained by No. 2, KU.A.TIR as-ruk-ka, "I have bound
for thee
p. 17).
a cord, the KU.A.TIR have I offered thee!" (cf. supra The KU.A.TIR is of common occurrence among the
offerings that are prescribed in the ceremonial directions that accompany the present class of incantations (cf. supra p. 22 f.).
It
if
the
for
ceremonies.
1
(p.
58)
that in
1.
99
the phrase fcjEtJ ^"iF should be transliterated riksu tapatar(ar), "the knot thou shalt loosen", and it is not
of No.
>^
improbable that
discussion
in
we may
the phrase ina fcjEi^lJ in the rubric under see a further reference to the rite of the
knotted cord
(riksit).
already discussed on p. i9f., where the suggestion was that the word denoted a vessel for containing incense.
1.
25,
1.
4.
72
rubric therefore
must be
No. 17.
Transliteration.
2.
balatu
ri-$a-a-ti
.
GUR.UD
4-
5.
6
7.
[1NIM.IN1M.MA -wi
ina Hi sa
SU] IL.LA
du
*[Marduk(?).KAN]
~.
8.
...
.......
The fragment No. 17 (K 5668) contains a few words of The a prayer followed by some directions for ceremonies. name of the god to whom the prayer is addressed, though
broken,
is
in
all
probability
is
No. 18.
Transliteration.
1.
....
i
-
2.
na
ta
lu
3.
a-na gi-bis
ta-ma-a-ti
pa-nu-ka
ina
pa - nu ma- a-
uk
-
[ka]
-
4. sa
ka
-
ta
sa
ta
ma
bar
mi
ri
5.
6.
kul
sur
lat
ta
-
ni$i pl
ba
-
ma
nu
ta
-
ina irsitim(tim)
[ta
g.a
-
7.
bar
ti -
ri
8. ^z q,
tu
ifo
tu
mil
- i
-
Su
at - ta
i -
sab
- ta -
ku
ma
ka
-
ki
ri
10.
ina*
an
ni
ka
two
1.
1 Ll. I and 2 probably formed one line in A, preceding lines, of which the second reads:
which gives
traces of
a
-kn~[ti?j.
For
8
,
i-nct.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
n. ki
12.
Rev.
73
ilu
izakara(ra) la su
ni
Marduk
/]#/
2^
a
-
ur
- fe' -
13.
14.
15.
1
na
j?^t
ku
nindabu
maruSti*
tabu
sa
ki
zi
rak
pu
tur
-
li -
un
-
ni
-
[ni
-
yd]
Sam
ka
li -
fea
am
[ma]*
ik
6.
napi$tiin(tim}*
li
ri
am
nar-bi-ka
ana 3
nisi*
8.
19.
INIMJNIM.MA lu iDU.DU BI
SU
IL.LA
lu ina
ma KISDA
SA.NA
i-dil
ipus(us)
iiu
20. siptu
ga-as-ru
1
su-pu-ii
lgigi
is the lower portion of a comparatively which about one third has been preserved. It small tablet, of probably contained only one prayer the end of which is reL. 20 gives the catch-line to the next 17. presented by 11. i
No.
(K
8009)
tablet,
while
The prayer
marks the commencement of a carefully written and several of the have been split up into two halves, each of which
1.
21
evidently
is
occupies one line of the tablet (cf. 8, for instance, reading: 15 f.), 11. 3
11.
fl,
f.,
6f., 9
nf.,
face
is
Thou
mighty upon earth: spirits thou dost behold! The man that hath sinned thou requitest!
art
Thou
Their
is
however,
tablet
a present and the removal for he a and therefore out libation, prays poured of his sorrow and sighing and for length of days concluding
,
and B. On the in the duplicates the suppliant states that he has offered
marulti-ya.
6
il
[un-nij-ni-ya.
7 After
Marduk.KAN.
burali
|
L 18 A
which read:
ta%a1tan(an)
\
[ana pan
tt"]Marduk
&A.NA
[.
..........
HI
te-
nitu munnfnu)
74
may
8
god
off.
Between
11.
and
of
an insertion or a gloss
is
^T
|| has been
pre-
M
EH
in place of 1. 19 gives a ceremonial duplicate and lines three section of prescribing the offering of incense times. three the repetition of the incantation
19.
The
20.
first line
of the next
tablet is
col. I,
1.
of incantations,
K 2832 + K 6680,
above
p. 15).
No. 19.
Transliteration.
i.
2
3. ilu
-SU
ma-.
bilu
4. 56.
bilu
bilu
a
bil
bu
1
5
rabuti* 1
simati^
-
7.
8. 9.
mu
[ga]
ma
-
ir
sami
u
id
irsitifti)
bil
matati
-
mir
Sim
di - ni
sa
inu
ki
bit -
su
[mu]
simati
ilu
kala(?)ma
Sin sa ina ar&i
10. [ina]
11.
lunmn
ina
ki]
-
atali
ilu
umi
la
i$akna(na)
tabati* 1
[Immin]
idati* 1
ITLMIS
-
limmtit 1
-
ikalli
bi
-
ya
u u
-
mati
tal
-
ya
da
ti -
ibaSa
ni - si
-
a
ti
ka
ma
la
i -
[a-naP] as-sum
sarru
sagganakku
ba-ni~i
$u-mi-su~nu
ilu
ta~$a-kar
&
itti
Sarru
-
6.
ba
sit
ka
PRAYER TO
&
18.
19.
BlL.
75
bttu
dan
>
ni
ina
ma
du
ti
kakkab
bi - li
sa
ma
dan
mi
ka
-ai
ad
ip-sa-ku
20.
Rev.
-rat-ti-ka
uma
si
2
du
21.
22.
- ti
ba
- i
- ta
la -
ti -
^
mi
j$
~
-
ni
7/2
su
ya mi - j#
dumfeu
as
-
/;
bi
23.
24
.
PAL
Hi
-
z##
sur
^
ni
kun
ma
rubu
-
ya
ba
ta
-
ka
[Hit]
26.
27.
sarru
li -
sa
ni
y^f
rabitn(tii) - r/^ - in - #/
li -
Mr
n
hi
si -
bu
ya
6a
ki
-
fu
an
- 5z/
-
li -
$a
fe"
28. ina
ilu
pufari
likbi
m$zt
balatu
29.
$zdu
magara
-
u
tal - /#
magara
itti -
30.
/z"^^7
ft
u
^z
-
mi
ka
sam
lit -
j/^
bit - &z:
TZZ"
^r
ki
- ti
-
sa
ul
^
an
m
IL.LA
i /<3:/
uttakkaru(ru)
^/
ilu
^w?J
^2
33-
IN1MJNIM.MA
siptu
SU
- tu
BiLKAN
-
34-
ru
is
ba
rabztu(tu)
Si -
ma
-ti
As
lines in
occupy No. 19 contains only one prayer and this is addressed to the god Bzl and was intended for use after an eclipse of the moon (cf. 11. i off.). The beginning of the prayer, with which the Obverse commenced, has been broken off; it probably contained, however, an invocation of the god, of which the conclusion, describing his power as ruler and creator, has been preserved.
4.
5.
6.
the case in the preceding tablet, some of the longer 34) are divided into halves, which together two lines on the tablet (cf* 11. 4!, 15 f., i8, 29 f.).
No. 19 (K
Lord! O Lord! Father of the great [gods?]! The lord of destinies, the [god?] of charms!
Lord!
7. 8.
9.
The
ruler of heaven and earth, the lord of lands! word is not altered!
10.
of the
eclipse
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
76
12.
13.
my
14.
15.
1
At thy command Unto king and noble their names thou Since to create god and king
Rests with thee!
In
11.
name!
6.
17
to the
god
the suppliant states he has made an offering and he thereconsisting apparently of three plants,
ff.
and for
his posterity
of my name do ("The destiny of my life decree! The making the desire that with concludes The command thou prayer I"). attendant his minister, the god will confer blessings through
the sidu.
29.
May
30.
31.
32.
command fkvour upon favour, Daily may he go with me, Through thy exalted command which is not And thy sure mercy which changeth not!
the sidu
altered,
No. 20.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
ka
4
-
2.
3 5
ft
tim
Si-
-ris-ka
-da
7.
SU
u
a-ni-fyu
IL.LA
-
8. [siptu]
9.
bu
git
ma
lu
[u]-mu
tlu
la
mut-tab-bil
Rev.
10.
Rammanu
la
sur-bu-u
a-ni-fyu
-
git-ma-lu
mut-tab-bil
11.
u-mu
kin
-
12. sa -
u
-
mz
13.
[mu]
Sab
rik
bir%u
git
-
ka
su
AN.ZA ma - lu
pa-du-u
kas-ka-Su
a-sa-[rid?]
6.
llu
]Rammamt
git-ma-[!u]
a-[$a-rid?]
17. [la?]
pa-du-u
PRAYERS TO RAMMAN.
1
77
8.
......
-
kip
ni
*
ik -
du
21.
19
20.
bu
sar
la
-
......
mt
The Obverse
to
of No. 20
(K
whom
the
first is
is somewhat similar to the commencement of the prayer to the same god in No. 21, 11. 34 ff. In 11. 12 ff. the god is described as "the establisher of days
,
addressed has not been preserved, but the continued on the Reverse of the tablet, is
who causeth
the perfect
the
lightning,
to
shine
......
No. 21.
Transliteration.
Obv.
*
[i.]
i.
[2.]
i~tar-ra-
.........
2,
&i~.
ru-su it-nam-ma-.
.........
3. tik-
ga-tim
.
.
.
sa ul inn-it
mu-sa-as5.
4.
pa-
sa
.~ti
6.
na-.
-ti-ya
sa ina samt-i
7.
jte
nir-bi
ana nap9.
sa i-mu-ku
10. alii.
mu~
-nu u-mu
ina ki-rib sarnie
la [a-ni-fyu?]
ana-ku
12.
ilu
[ana ma]-&ar-ka
si-mat
ilu
i-
13.
salmu da-.
ta~.
14
15.
sami-i iu-ur-
[dam-ma]
1
16
GAR
plates
Au
Since
tlie
small fragments
11.
6612 and
have been lithographed I have joined to No, 21 two 6588. The former, while giving additions to
12,
adds two lines to the text which in the Transliteration are numbered
[i] and [2]; the latter completes portions of 11. 3747. to the plates. 12 and 11. [i] cf* Additions
text of
3747
78
di-bi-. 7 ........... sa-mid duru ni- .......... 1 ilu 18. .......... ali-ya ...... -an u abm* birku
u-kal-lu
..... .....
.
.
.
ilu
19.
Rammanu
<
......... 2O [ ....... 2I ...... a-ta-ta-ma ya-a-si ,........li-ki .......... un-ni-ni-ya mu-gu-ur ..... an-ni-i ma-farfa ^ iti&a-a .......... su-[pi-ya] 22 ........... pt~k&
-ka a-ta-ta-ma
.
i-pti ri-ba
lu la iksud-an-ni ya-[a-Sif]
23.
[nar]-bi-ka lu-$a-ft
[dalili-ka]
24.
ana
nisi*
rapsati*
lud-[lul]
25.
au
2j
28.
[DUJ.DU BI
ilu
ina
ana pan
pak(ak)
Raimnanu
mil illu
SA samni ni^il mu
32. ki-~
immiru
30.
ni%u
tanaki[(ki)]
.......... -tab-ba-ma
....
SIT ..........
33-
2-n- .....
Rammanu ..........
. .
.
........ -ni .......... 35. [u]-mu la a-ni-fyu .... 34. [siptu] $ur-bu-u ....... .......... 37. u-mu mr-bu-ii ...... 36. [ ]Rammanu la a-ni-fau .......... 3 3. $a-kin it-ml-i .......... -bit.......... 39. kas-kas-su git-ma- [lu] ......... -a~l&.......... 40. sam-ru la H-- .......... tam-faa-. .......41. Rammanu ka$-kas>-tfi git-ma-[hi $am]-ru la li-] ..... 42. la-id muk-tap-lu ..... ..... -n a$-tu~ ..... 43. sd-gis(?) ga-aS-ru .......... -i-di muS-tar- ..... 44. mu-ur-si in-ni- .......... -pal-lu-u $al- .......... ..... du- .......... -iz ta-$ib- .......... 45. j/-. ni......... i-dan-ni kar-da mi-. ........ 47. ilu 46. .......... -&(?) .......... 48. ina .......... W* tu- .......... 50 ........
ilu
.
.
ilM
Rev.
51 ......
Jl
bir-tum
.....
-tafc-fat-fc
[kul]-lat
ilani^ 1 sa
.
ab- .......... 52 ...... .......... 53 ........... 54 ........... ya-ii a$-rat taSaplu ib-ni- .......... 56. ....
PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
1
79
...... a-bi Hani* .......... 57 ........... apsii ni-mi-ki .......... 58. ilu Btlit banat(at) Hani* sa-lum-ma~ ta ...... 59. iluMarduk tu-sir us-mal-la kat-ta-ka namur-ra-ta .......... 60. ina LKUR bit simati^ sa-ka-a [ri-sa-a-ka?] 61. bilu ri-mi-nu-it, ina ilani^ ... ....... 62. ip-sa-ku uzna du -ai ma-fyar-ka ut-nin sa bal- .... .....
1
.
63. ri-man-ni-mabilu$i-initas-[li-ti?] 64. [fyul]-lik ai-bi-ya fu-ru-ud lim~. ... 65. [ai] itt^u-ni imti imti imti arsa$t$ l .
istari-ya
suhna(ma)
68 ...........
[lib]-ba-ka li-nu-fya lippasra(ra) ka-bit-ta~ka sulma(ma) suk-[na] li-ri-man-ni 69. .. -ya lisa-a rimu
........
.....
-
..........
pi
dalili
-
70 ......
71.
nzki
[nar
bi]
ka
lu
[sa]
ka
lud
lul
72.
73.
[IN1MJJNIM.MA
SU
llu
IL.LA
a*Ramm&nu.KAN
ina ki-rib sami-i pii-su
it-ta-na-a n~du-ii
illu
[DUDU] BI
. .
i-mi-ma
sa
Rammanu
.
.
74 .......
.-fa
......
.-raS-Si-ma
tasalafa
SA.NA
^asagi
ta-sdr-rafe
[SU?] IL.LA
ilu
.......
si-ma-a-at
Rammanu .......... -ta-az-nu su-pu~u ilu ga$-ru ........... -$z- .......... -ul-fau da-pi-nu feu-ra-du mu-sal-lil u-mi 78 ........... -pi-i-ti ...... -tit.......... d$-li-i-ti nu-uk-fea gam-ra-a-ti 79
76. [siptu]
77
80. [6a?]-M-&
bir-ki
-
bit
i
a-bu-bi
-
1.
[wu]
ut
-
tab
-
bit
sami
sadi* 1
ta
-
ma
zi
-
- ti
82 ......
Mr - ka
faur-sa-a-ni
..... -%i
iz.
it-bit-
.....
i-dal-la-la
u-ga-ru kur-di-ka
....
.
.-sa-am
.
.......... -ti-ma
ur-Iti-tii(})
musi
u-mi
sab-sa
87.
U.A
tu-sal-lam
tu~ub-ba-ti
da-li-li-ka
88. [ana]
ya-a-si
arad-ka
lul-tam
ana
ri-i-ma
si-di-ir-ma
89.
[mimma]
Sumsu
tabu
hid- lul
l
go ...... -ka
gi.
ma-ra
ana
nist$
IN1MJN1M.MA
[DU],DU BI
lu
SU IL.LA
ina
**Ramm&nu.KAN
In
92,
[SAR]
ina
SA.NA
ipus(u$)
80
93. ilu
94, ikal
git-ma-lum
etc.
Hani* 1
ra-siib-bu
AssuT-ban-apli
(cf.
been built up of supra p. 33 f.) No. 21 has 3180 several fragments of the K. Collection (K 2741 K66i2 6908 6672 6588 K5043 3 2o8 10497 10219 9157 8498 7047 traces of 13793). The tablet at present contains 13431 are or seven lines however missing ninety-five lines about six from the beginning, and eight or nine from the end of the Obverse. It will be seen therefore that the tablet is somewhat
+ + K K K K + + K + + + + + K + K + K + K +K K +K
;
Like No. 6
similar in size
to Nos, 6
and
12.
prayer or incantation which is sections, the first of three lines, the second being six lines in which is in all length. Then follows a second long prayer,
probability
tablet.
The
text
continued without a break on the Reverse of the This is in turn followed by a section of three lines of
ceremonies
and a
third
incantation
to
of fifteen lines.
All the
The
first
prayer
:
is
much broken;
no
evil
desire that
Ramman
and
re-
ceive his supplication approach or possess him and he will proclaim the greatness of the god unto distant nations. The rubric in 11. 2527 contains the statement that the prayer
is
11.
to be repeated
2833
1
while during a certain state of the wind recount the ceremonies that are to accompany its
,
recitation.
The commencement
first
cf.
is
identical
12, for
a trans-
which
supra
The beginning of the second prayer is very similar to No. 20, 11. Sff. (see above p. 76). At 1. 58 the goddess Bilit is addressed, and in the following line the god Marduk. After allusions to his power and mercy the suppliant states that he
petitioning before him, and the prayer concludes (11. 61 ff.) "Have mercy on me, and, Lord, hear my prayer! Destroy foes and drive wicked the Never let there approach my away
is
:
!
the poisons, the enchantments ...:.! and command favour! my god and my goddess,
me
pity
me
may peace
PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
be
81
portion! ..... may thy heart have rest, may thine be loosened, and do thou establish prosperity! Thy greatanger
my
The praise, let me bow in humility before thee!" directions for ceremonies that follow this prayer enjoin that "when the Storm-god has set his mouth (i, e. has spoken) in the
ness let
me
midst of heaven", among other offerings "a vessel of incense with fire of the afa/u-wood" shall be presented.
prayer on the tablet commences with the following invocation of the Storm-god: "O Ramman ..... powerlast ful one,
The
mighty god!
The prayer concludes with general The colophon-line in 1. 91 petitions for mercy and blessings. is followed by the rubric which has been already discussed
seas!"
Who
on
p. 71
f.
25.
cf.
1.
That yTT
is
73-
67.
cannot
As -ma
Ks limit
is
evidently the phonetic complement, \jS2p (cf. No. i, 1. 23 f. etc.)} it should rather be
subs, sulmu as in
1.
transliterated
89.
by the
8,
1.
68.
cf.
lu-us-tam-mar ilu-ut-
ka(or
-ki),
No.
17,
No.
9,
1.
n,
etc.
No. 22.
Transliteration.
Obv,
i
.
siptu
rubu
asaridu
i-ti-ip-su
bu-kur
i-lit-ti
iln
ilu
Marduk
2. 3. 4. 5.
6.
massu-u*
Uu Nabu
bil
-
Zarpanitu
KI
na-as
duppu
ilu
si-mat
Hani* 1
su-lul
na
I.Z1D.DA ram
a-sir d* ru
i -
LSAGJLA
Borsippa
-
la
%a
na
-
su
balatu
pis
- ti
as arid
Babili
si -
ru
na
[massu]-u.
du-ul
da-dd-txi
ina
kar
nisf"
ilu
mSt*1
ina
til
iS-n-ti
Z.zi-kir-ka
g.
fi
SU.DUB.BA
pi
-
*sUu
kit -
mar
ina
rutt(?)
si-ik-ri-ka*
rabz(?)
Marduk
ka
10.
kaW
ina
_
ki-bit
ilu-ti-ka
rabiti(ti)
\\.ana-ku
12.
mar-su sum-ru-su arad-ka apil pidani pulanu naksa kat utukki-ma imat BUR.RU.DA nam-kil-ln-ni-ma
13.
GUB.BU.DU fakSud(?)(ud)
]
ina
ina
'
14.
- us - kin
-
kit
[ti
pi
ya*
15.
1
sup
Si -
ka
u*
[damikti(ti)]
libbi -
ya
6. ti - i -
ru
man
sa
[za
Hk
bu
-
7/J
damikti(ti)
17.
1
-T-JW
8.
//-&-*&
ilu
[
ilu
ilu
ittaii-yh
ina
$umili-yh
-
19.
sidu damiktu
[lamassudamiktn]
-
.......... -ki$itti-y&
ma
tf
20. 21.
s&-ut-K-ma-am-[ma] - Zw' 4 a - la
'
..........
..........
[ ]
ilu
-
ga
-
[ra]
.....
22. info
23.
rubt(?)
-
rabi-i*
24.
ka /^ **Marduk
ki
26. #*
27. Hani*
"
28.
29. 30.
31.
INIMJN1M.[MA DU.DU BI II KA
SU
kimi
IL.LA
ilu
Nabu].KAN
.
ARA
KAS.SAG
34. kumiat-$u
tasakan-ma mafy-rat
ilu
-i
-^
[a] asaridu
-
sim
abkallu
siru
pil
ir
-
37.
Nabu
$&
38. ilu
pil
39
-mar-ras
samz-z
-tu-&
u
Sa
irsitim(tim)
40
LSAG.ILA
B
zi-Jtir.
JPma
zfk-ri-ka.
ina pi~ya.
Omitted by B.
B mar
) rabi(?).
PRAYERS TO
41
.
NABtf.
83
UuMarduk sar Hani* 1 .............. ..... ............ &ur-$a-nu illiiti* tamati*1 rapsati^ 1 42. ...................... u-tak-ku .......... 43 ............. 44 .......................
.
Rev.
......................... ........... 46. .... ........................ ki-di- ..... .--a-tu $ak- ..... 47 .........................
45
-
48 ......
49.
50. s&
in
na
-
ik ki-i
UGU-ma
si
kil
51. 52.
53.
.......... ana DLDI(is) .......... ta-sa-kan $almu ta - da - an lim - .......... - ka apil pulani .......... mur ........ - so. - ku u ............... - a - ni
sa
llu
. .
mun
........................
.
.
- ti
-
pu
56* ina
ya
.-sid
57. a%-ziz
sa
-
ra
si
-
su
lim
kun
ina
du sipi
it it -
61. btlu
Hi
62.
63.
llu
Nabu
-
y& Mht Hi
.?#/
ti -
ya
-
si - lim
/z^/ -
ti -
ya ya ya
-
i - 7/#
wz^
^/
mi
ka
-
sunat^ 1
ta
-
u
tlu
a
si
64. ri
65.
i -
ma
-
un
ni
na
bal
<2
szdu
-
ka
ba
si ilu-ti-ka
w^
^/^
1
na
ya
66. ina
ki-bit
-
rabtti[(ti)]
lu-ub-lut
1 67. dalili*
ka
ana
nisi^
/"^Z7
rapsati* ]
ilu
68.
69.
INIM.INIM.MA
IL.LA]
lu
Nabu.KAN
ipus(us)
ilu
DU.DU BI
ilu
[lu
ina
SAR
etc.
ina
SA].NA
70. siptu
71. ikal [
[Na-bi-um
a-sa-ri-du
bu-kur]
Marduk
milu
Assur'ban-apli
No. 22 (K 140 10285) forms 8751 3352 the upper portion of a large tablet, from which about a quarter The tablet contains portions of three is at present missing.
prayers and of one cbremonial section all of which are composed in honour of the god Nabu. The first prayer on the
,
+ K
+K
+ K
M2
84
tablet
contains petitions for life and prosperity, and was intended for the relief of a man suffering from sickness and demoniacal possession. The end of the prayer is broken; the first 20 11., however, read as follows.
Translation.
1.
2. 3.
prudent Nabit, Bearer of the tablet of the destiny of the gods, Director of tsagila
!
4.
Lord of
hida, Shadow
of Borsippa
5.
6.
7.
Darling of fa, Giver of life! Prince of Babylon, Protector of the living! God of the hill of dwelling, the fortress of the nations, the Lord of temples
!
8.
g.
10.
mouth of the peoples, O $idu\ Thy name is O son of the mighty prince Marduk, in thy mouth is justice! In thy illustrious name, at the command of thy rnighty
in the
11. I
so and so,
the
the son of so
12.
Whom
May
hand of
the
demon and
13.
14.
I live,
may
be perfect
Set justice in
my
mouth!
15
1 6.
17.
1
mercy in my heart! Return and be established! May they command mercy! May my god stand at my right hand!
8.
19.
goddess stand at
my
left
hand!
favourable sidu, the favourable lamassu with me! the conclusion of the prayer there follows a section
of four lines containing directions for the making of certain offerings, and the commencement of an incantation, both of
On
the
Reverse of the
tablet is in-
scribed the conclusion of a prayer, which may possibly be the continuation of that which commences at the end of the Obverse.
of his
The sick man, after making a formal statement in 1. 51 own name and of that of his father, concludes the prayer
PRAYERS TO
56.
NABt).
85
!
58.
5Q.
57. I
May my way
be propitious .....!
60. Set
my
feet!
r.
62.
O O
my god, deal graciously with me! lord Nabu, my god, deal graciously with me!
lord,
63. In
may my dreams be
life,
propitious!
64.
sidu,
65. 66.
Command, grant my petition and establish me! At the command of thy mighty godhead let me
wide-spread peoples
live, let
me
have knowledge!
67. In the sight of(?)
may
ility
bow
in
hum-
before thee!
The
2.
"O
Nabii y the
Mardukl"
itpisu
probably for
an
adj.
from
]/lfeK.
9.
ilu
abgalli
That the beginning of this line is not to .be read mar Mardnk appears from 1. 22 in which -i is added to
,
the sign ^i**-? mar rubi rabi the only reading admissible.
12.
ilH
Marduk seems
i.
therefore to be
*l
here P oss
bum,
e,
but the transliteration sa hat appears to lances imat in the following phrase.
14. For this and the following petitions of. No. 9, 11. 13 ff. The present prayer is composed throughout on somewhat si-
first
prayer of No.
9.
No. 23.
Transliteration.
i
3
.
........... 2 ........... li-U-rib .......... ........... li-ki un-ni-[ni-ya] 4 ........... -da-ar-ti ....... 5 .......... [nar]'bi-k& lu-[sa-pi]
.
6.
[INIMJNIM.MA
nis
$U IL.LA
..........
8
ilu
]Sin.RAN
...........
...........
86
[**]Sin 10
*'**
13277) contains a few phrases from the end of a prayer to Sin and from the beginning of a section of ceremonies to be performed in honour of the same god.
No.
(K
No. 24.
Transliteration.
........... -bit
ilu
IL.jLA
Sin .......... [AG].AG BI i-nu-ma ..... tanaki(ki) ana pan Uu Sin .......... ..... munu(nu) ..........
ilu
SinJCAN]
...... ...... 7
6
the god to whom the prayer on No. 24 addressed has not been preserved in the colophonline. As, however, the ceremonies that follow it are to be observed in honour of Sin during a certain phase or position of
The name of
is"
(K
13922)
the
moon
(cf.
l!
5), it is
No. 25.
Transliteration.
i.
2
a-ti-ra-
dir
3-
ma-fyar-ka lu~
5.
[IN1MJNIM.MA
samtu munu[(nu)]
8
SU
IL.LA]
7
**Sin.[KAN]
-//
6.
III
SA Samni
hurasu VII
Like the two preceding fragments No. 25 (K 13296) conand the commencement prayer to
2*72
of a ceremonial section.
87
No. 26.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
.bil
3.
[IN1M.1NIM.MA
-si
-Sal-tit
.
SU] IL.LA
ana
ina
itmi
^Sin.KAN
Uu Sin
ta
-
4
5
Rev.
magari gusuru
-
sa
- bit
7
-
kimu
tubbal-ma
rabu
an
ma
10
ii
-tim
No. 26 (K 10550) preserves portions of a prayer to Sin and a ceremonial section of seven lines, which runs over onto the Reverse of the tablet, and was probably followed by a
second prayer or incantation.
No. 27.
Transliteration.
1.
siptu
bi-lum
*
gas-m
ti-iz-ka-[ru
bu-kur
bil
ilu
NUNAM.NIR]
tam-fya-ri]
2.
a-sa-rid
H-lit-ti
ilu
lu
A-nun-na-[ki
ilu
3.
KU.TU.SAR
Hani* 1
ina
[sar-ra-tum*
rabUum(tum)]
4.
5. 6.
7. 8.
Nirgal
kas-kas
ina
[na-ram
1
^NIN.MIN.NA]
man-za-az-ka]
su-pa(?)-ta
sami-i
illuti^
sd-ku$
asira(ra)
1
m-ba-ta
it-ti
ilu
araltt-[ina
LA.TI-su]
<M-fur]
6
t-a
ilu
ina
ilu
it-ti
Sin
mi-lik-ka*
ta-si-
gim-ri]
napisti(ti)]
ip-fcid]
9.
id-din-ka-mai
bu-ul
ilu
BU abu-[ka
10.
Nirgal
nam-mas-[H-i
duplicate of
Sm.
4
398, cited as
is
11.
316.
[$ar]-ra-tL
C.
6
C
.
u-u.
7
[ina pu]-1iur.
5 mi-lik-ka lias
ti-H-
iddin-ka-ma.
88
11.
12.
13.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO
*ana-ku
mi-lat
GODS.
[
[is
-
arad-ka]
sak
it z
nu
nim
-
ma]
-
nasaku
ka-bu-u*
fyu-lu-uk-ku-[u*
basu-n
ma
pu
*
bzti-ya]
14.
$i-mu-[u
bi-li^
tal -
nin
-
m]
15.
1
ds-sum
ds-sum
gam-ma-la-ta
ta-ai-ra-ta^
[as-sa-faar
ilu-ut-ka]
ti
6.
[
[a
-
is -
ti -
ka(?)]
.]
17.
1
ds-sum
ds-sum
mu-up-pal-sa-ta
ri-mi-ni-ta 7
ta
-
mar
-
8.
[at
ta
zis
;;//
19. ki-ni$
naplis-an-ni-ma
lib-ba-ka*
si -
20.
ag-gu
[
fyi-[ti-ti^
li
21. [pu]-tur
an-ni
lib-bi
ilu
22
23. ilu
-sir
ilu-ti-ka
istaru
zi-nu-ti
sab[dd-li-li-ka
lu-uk-bi
lud-lul]
[INIMJNIM.MA]
SU
[IL.LA
**NirgaLKAN]
26.
No, 27 (K 2371 13791) contains the first prayer of what was originally a large tablet. It has been restored chiefly from the duplicate which is cited as A. This tablet is a comparatively small one and contains nothing more than the prayer in 11. i 25 of the text, followed by a catch -line, its Obv. giv25 in 10 or n lines, 15 in 22 lines, its Rev. 11. 16 ing 11. i while the end of the Reverse is left blank. It is inscribed in rather coarse characters, and was copied from one of the larger
texts for Ashurbanipal, who substituted his own name in place of the general formula in 1. n. Moreover the insertion of the
+ K
A changes the general character of its petiand proves that the copy was required for use during or after an eclipse of the moon. Thus restored, not much is 10 contain the invocation of missing from the prayer. LI. i the god, at 1. 1 1 the suppliant states his name and goes on to
eclipse-formula in
tions
1
For
2
1.
li A, reafls ana-ku
m A$lur-"b&n-apli
in three lines;
arad-ka
11.
lumun
6
ilvatali etc.
u
,
B
5
and C.
hul-%u-u.
daSti-u.
7
%a-bu-u
[ilu]wzrga ^
Of
A libba-ka. 9 [ri-mi]-na-ta. &i'ft-ti. the catch line, with which the text of concludes, only the end has been
[ta]-ai-rat.
8
preserved:
IN.DUL-ki.
PRAYER TO NIRGAL.
describe
his
89
cause of complaint, and the conclusion of the prayer contains his various petitions.
Translation.
1.
mighty
NU.NAM.NIRl
2.
3.
Offspring of
KU. TUSAR
4.
5.
6.
Thou
With
7.
fa
among
the multitude
8.
With Sin
9.
And BU
The
10.
thou seekest all things! thee that the black-headed has father granted thy race, all living creatures, cattle of Nirgal, created things, thy hand should rule!
in the heavens
11. I
so and so, the son of so and so am thy servant! of god and goddess are laid upon me! 12. The in my house! 14 13. Uprooting and destruction are turned to thy divinity! I have art thou Since beneficent, 15.
1
Since thou art compassionate, I have sought for thee! beheld .....! 17. Since thou art pitiful, I have taken my stand before thee! I have art 1 8. Since thou merciful, to my cries! 19. Truly pity me and hearken 20. May thine angry heart have rest!
6.
21.
Loosen
my
sin,
my
offence
22.
23.
24.
O god
Let
me
The
let
me bow
"Lady
4.
title
NIN.MIN.NA,
ilu
i. e.
of the crown",
N!N.MIN.AN.NA, L e. "Lady former occurs as a variant the since of the crown of heaven", of the latter in L 48 of the Cylinder -inscription of Sargon, n. 2 and p. 71. cf. LYON, Sargon, p. 8,
cf.
of For the rendering of EMT ^Y the Part ilu a-Si-ru 1. 32, No. and 8211 no. 12, BRUNNOW, List,
6.
*
^Ej *"HM
1S
+-
QO
i. e.
clearly
reads
>-E:|
7.
$&-tur
i. e.
"mighty
is
thy
counsel".
L. 19 has been restored from No. 2, L 32, etc., though poss. some other synonym for "prayer" or "cry" may have been employed. L. 20 is restored from No. 21, 1. 68, No. 46, L 5, etc.
19
f.
No, 28.
Transliteration.
i
2.
-^ar-ra
4
lislifnu(mu)
5.
6.
itti-ya
[dd-ti-li-ka]
lud-lul
[INIH.INIM.MA
SU IL.LA]
ina
[DU.DU BI
.
.
lu
SAR
-gu-&
lu
ina]
ilu
.-u ilu
ri-mi-nu-u 8
ify-tu-u
&mUu mitu
9.
IH a-du~ur-ma
-ka !i-nu-fya
13.
n
..........
-ub-!a
No. 28 (K 3355) is a small fragment from the right side a of large tablet. It preserves a few phrases from the end of a prayer to Nirgal and from the beginning of a to a
prayer
god who
is
the quickener
of the dead!
Section
III.
the prayers in Section II, however, are composed in honour of gods, those in the present Section are addressed to goddesses. Nos. 30 and 33, and possibly Nos. 29 and 35, contain but one prayer, which is accompanied, in the case of the two former,
by
directions
for
ceremonies.
as forming extracts from the larger compositions. The question whether any large tablet existed, containing a series of prayers and ceremonies addressed only to one goddess,
and in its arrangement corresponding to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, It is true that is one that cannot be answered with certainty. Nos. 31, 32, and 34 are fragmentary portions of large tablets, and, as their present contents refer only to one goddess, they have been
under the present Section. It is not imof which they are fragments possible, however, that the tablets Their to other deities. originally contained prayers addressed under this Section must be regarded as therefore inclusion
classified
,
,
provisional.
N2
92
No. 29.
Transliteration.
[du l]-vtm'mu-ku ku-um-ma
2.
[INIMJNIALMA]
SU
ti-iz-fea-ru
IL.LA
bit-knr
llu
il
"Sa-la.[KAN]
No. 29 (K 13907) has preserved three lines from the Reverse of a small tablet, which represent the last line of a prayer
followed
by
:
its
colophon-line,
The
latter
No, 27,
1. 1
[siftu bi'lumga^ni]ti'iz^a-rubu-kur
[NU.NAM.NIR].
No. 30.
Transliteration.
karp a tu
2
3.
GUtZfI
karani
si-rife
ib -
bip)
as-ruk-ki
.
4.
5. 6.
7.
8.,
........
libbu
-
in-nasz-.
..........
marustu
di
.
ka
bit - ta -
ana- hi
da
pulanu ya - na -
apil
ti
pulani
- ti
sa
-
di - ni
-
9.
mu$
in
-
- ti - si -
ra
lak
- ti
ki-
10. // 1 1.
sa&
nin
ra
Hi
- ri
sa
i% - si - ti
nu
u
.
itti -
- ti
12. lina$ifa(ifa)
ta
ti -
a
-
di - ra
hi
t&
si-li-ti
-
sa
-
lib - bi -
ya
rimu
15. hiblui(iit)
1
1
6.
7.
mi
da ru - u
Km - ma mr K - K - ki
nir
-
bi
lu-$a-pa zi-kir-ki lu - sa - // ki
hid
li 1
lul
-
bi - ki
nisi*
sa
pu
8.
na
PRAYER TO SAL A
Rev.
ETC.
93
19.
[INIM].INIM.MA
20.
AG.AG BI
mu
illu
ina
wni magari
21.
tasalafy
GLGAB
mu
tukan(an) suluppn
fyimztu
K&A.TIR
[ta-
22.
2324. 25.
sapak(ak)]
dispu
tukan(an)
KAS. SAG
tasakan[(an)]
tanaki(ki)
SIR.AD
wirinu
KU.KU
samni
SUB.[SUB(di)]
26. ina
wfannwi
III
-
MU.SAL
samtu
ARA
Ml
ina
[tasakan(an)]
wurkarinnn talaki
TLSAR
27. siptu 28. riksu
29. an-nu-ii 30. siptu
an-ni-tu
munu-ma
Suatu(f)
tap alar
kill-ti
ma
tu-.
ilu
samnu
-
lgigi
siptu
etc.
.
bu
uk
rat
31.
duppu
CXXXIV^^
iln
32. ikal
A$$ur-ban-apli
over one third of the original tablet has been The text contains a single preserved by No. 30 (K 3448). prayer addressed to the goddess Istar, followed by a ceremonial
little
section, and, according to the colophon, forms the i34th tablet of a certain series. Of the prayer to Istar only the latter part
has been preserved. The suppliant cries that he has poured out a libation to the goddess and prays that her heart may therefore have rest and that her anger may abate. After stating his name in 1. 7 and the fact that he is suffering from
sickness, he continues:
8.
9.
Thou Thou
art the
judge of
is
my cause my path
I !
10.
11.
12.
Sorrow, the grave, and bonds may he May he remove the sickness of my body,
the
may .....
he tear away
of
13. 14.
15.
May he loosen the grief of my heart! Cause name and posterity to advance; let there be mercy and compassion; let me praise thy name! Let me live, let me be perfect, let me praise thy greatness!
94
1
6.
17.
thee!
Unto the distant peoples! The Reverse of the tablet begins with the colophon-line referring to the prayer contained by the Obverse. Then follows
18.
of directions for ceremonies, which are be to performed before Istar "on a favourable day". "Pure water shalt thou sprinkle. The ..... drink-offering shalt thou shalt thou heap up. A SA ot present. Dates (and)
oil
a drink-offering, water,
5
An
honey (and) butter shalt thou offer, incense-burner shalt thou set there. The -drink shalt
thou pour out/ LI. 2426 prescribe certain rites to be performed with various woods and oil, and are followed by the
injunction to recite the incantation three times and to unloose "the knotted cord". 1 The end of the first line of the colophon
(1.
31),
title
belonged,
24.
broken away.
This line has been restored from No. 40, 1. 12 (q. v.}. KU.DUB.DUB.BU are to be taken together,
The character
it
As
]{^ is somewhat spread out on the almost be taken for two signs and read might however other characters on the tablet are careit
lessly written,
is
preferable to regard
it
as one sign,
as in
No.
12,
1.
10, etc.
No. 81.
Transliteration.
1.
2.
$&
3. sd
4.
ilu
istar-su pula-
5.
6.
mtum](tum) -dan
[d&rli-li]-ki lud-lul
PRAYERS TO ISTAR.
7.
8.
95
INIMJNIM.MA
ina musi
SU IL.LA
ilu
**
. .
sami-i
tasalafy
ana
pan
lstar gusuru
arku
mu
illu
9.
GLGAB
tukan(an)
^HTA.A.AN
kurmati*1
tar-bi(?}
10
ii
u gi-mil-tu kun-ni
ilu
GLG1
bti-uk-rat
Sin
ti-li-tu
No. 31 (K 7207 9675 13274) represents the end of the Obverse of a tablet containing prayers and ceremonies
addressed to the goddess Istar. LI. i 6 give the concluding phrases of a prayer, in the last three lines of which the suppliant states his own name, and, after probably referring to the offerings he has made to the goddess, concludes with a
petition for deliverance
is
+K
+K
"in misery
lines
and
distress".
The prayer
the
succeeded by three
effect:
bough
following "In the night before Istar thou shalt sprinkle a green with pure water. The drink-offering shalt thou
of ceremonies to
present. Seven times the food shalt thou of incense shalt thou offer. Place thou there a garment and a gift." L. 1 1 commences an incantation that was continued
tablet.
No. 32.
Transliteration.
-bu
2.
[INIMJNIM.MA
[DU.DUBIanapan
Un
SU] IL.LA
ilu
I$tar.KAN
3.
KAS.SAG
tanaki(ki)
........... Ill sanitn munu(nu) ......... [ ]istar-[$u?] 5. ilu 6 ........... -na lstar
ilu
.
..........
salimu(mu?)
%
ki-rib
tlu
7.
ina
sami-i
...
ki-ma
Sama$
u
sadi* 1
10.
ta-bar-ri-i
96
ii
sa-pi-ify-ti
tus-ti-si-ri
12
*-ni-ki-ma kul-lat-si-na
ba-
13
-ru-ki
ilu
na-mas-su-u
lstar
biltu
14. [at]-ti-ma
K--at
ina Hi-rib [sami-i
il
15
-ki-ma
Like the preceding fragment, No. 32 (K 3358 9047) a" tablet. Only of the Obverse of lower the portion represents one sign remains of the incantation to which the colophon-line
(L 2)
+ K
refers.
Then follow
the offering of incense, the pouring out of a libation, and the due recital of the incantation three times. At 1. 6 there com-
mences a fresh prayer to the goddess Istar, containing the invocation of the goddess and a description of her power. The beginning and end of most of the lines are broken.
6
7.
:
Istar,
Is
heroine
among goddesses!
midst of the bright heavens!
!
8.
9.
Thy Thou
seat
art
in the
,
10.
Sun-god [Lady?] of the sky, the mountains and the seas! Thou ..... the handiwork of creatures of the ground,
and
like the
11.
Thou
Thou,
12. 14.
15.
.....
of them
.....
is
13.
.....
,
creation
Istar, art
powerful
in the
And
thy ......
Lady,
Ho. 33.
Transliteration.
i
zu
zu
i- lat
mu -nasa-ki-na-at
2.
[muS(?)]-tt(?)-i3-ma-at
a-mat-sa
3.
[mus]
-
- // -
ni
ify
uz
- zi
4. si
5.
mat
kat
tas - Ii -
ti
Hi u
u
u su
-
pi
-
Ii -
ik - ri - bi
-
un
6. iw, 7.
-sir
-
pa
ii
a
du
-
pit
. .
ni Uu Marduk
ni
dan(fy
1L
ru
mdu-u
kib-ra-a-ti
PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
8.
9.
97
s&r
LZID.DA
-
Mt
si-kin
na-pis-ti
sd
Hani*1
KI
da
- Iat
da
ad
mi
sa
1
ki-bi-sa
gas- [rat?]
&# - ra - a ~ ti a - #2 ........... /## ilani^ ka - a - Si -i-kis-ki ..................... 13 ....... -si-na azkur(ur) pani-ki 14 ........... -r? u sa - li - ma 15 ........... ... ..... tas-ma-a
12
.
.
,
6 ......
....
.-at
...... -ris-nia .......... -nu tu-sa-as-mi-i ki-bit-$u-un 8 ........... lib-ba~su-nu tu-si-i$-si-ri is- .......... & ru-ku-tii tu-sak-na panu-ki ..... ..... 19 ...... 20. Tas-mi-tum i-laF su-pi u da-di bi-[lit ......... .]
17
1
llu
21.
ilu
istar-su [pu-
22.
as
&ur
ilu
ki
bUti -
ya
si -
mi
- i
23. [a]-na
24. [sa
Nabu I].SAGJLA
un]
faa-i~ri-ki?>
bUu
[
asaridtt
man
ki-bit
ris-[ti-i]
a-bu~[ti
sab-ti-ma]
pi~ki]
25. [lis-mi
26. [lil - ki
zik]-ri-ya* - ni - ni kabti](ti)]
ina
ya
[u
[HI
ilu
ma -da
su
pi - ya]
27. [ina
Rev,
zik-ri~$u
ilu
28. [li-in-ni-is]-si
29. [lit-ta-kil
6
3
[mursu
ta-[ni-J}u
sa
sa
&umri-j/a]
siri^-yaj
30. [Iit-ta-bil]
31.
asakku
rn-fyii-u
[
ru-[su-u?]
sa
ni '
bu ani$ l-ya]
. .
............
1
............
.
.
32. [li-in]-ni-is-si
ma-mi-in 7
gallu*
sarni
lik nisi*
33 ...... .....
34. [a-na(?J]
35. [ilu]
iln
lit-[ta-kil$ li - sal -
.]
[irat
su]
a-pa-a-ti^
lis-sa-kin
ba-ni-[ti]
^
-
I0
bu - u
bi
-
damikti[(ti)]
u an-ni-ki ki~[nim]
il
-
37. [ 38.
Tas
mi]
turn
turn**
[INIMJNIM.MA
1
SU] IL LA
1.
:
**TaS-mt-tum.KAN
lumun ^^ataU
^
etc.
ilatfat).
2
1.
After
21
A
1.
in
two
4
lines,
zik-ri,
and for
5
22 reads
6
ha-
-2-rz-&i.
A
A
ll-ta-kiL
?
For
31
Sd iba$u-u
10
u,
ili-yd. ll
ma-mit.
8
12
reads: lip-pa-aS-ru imtiP1 imtif 1 imtiP 1 g A ina ^4 lit-lu-ud #" NAM. TAR. pi-kL
inserts
l^z
uttaMarum(rum).
^/ inu-u.
13
g8
39
tasalafy
SA.NA
ina
bnrasi
40
.41.
GA
kimi
tasapak(ak)
sukfei?(ki)-ma
munu(nu)-ma
42
salimu(mu)
43
44
45
.ina rik-si
TAG-ma
i-nu-ma ttpus(us)
mmu
lil(?)-
46
47.
48. ikal
[KAM] SAH(?)
Sar-rat
id takahi(lu) ukib-ra-a-ti
i-lit
bi-li-i-ti
ilu
Asmr-ban-apli
etc. Is
No. 33 (K 3432
+ K8i47)
rather coarse characters, which are In places much broken. It contains a prayer to the goddess Tasmttu, the latter half of
preserved in duplicate on the Reverse of No. i (see The prayer is followed by two short ceremonial pp. 4, 6 f.). sections, which with the catch-line and a short colophon com-
which
Is
as follows.
Translation.
i
goddess
!
!
2.
3.
4.
5.
causeth her word to be obeyed, who establisheth appeaseth the anger of god and
8.
accepteth petition and sighing! seed of hida the house of the living creature of the
,
great gods!
9.
10.
Queen of Borsippa, Lady of the Dwelling O lady Tasmitii, whose command is mighty!
I
lines are
broken.
After stating
(1.
14) that
crying before the goddess, the suppliant describes her merciful character, as the giver of peace and prosperity. At 1. 20 he once more addresses her by name and proceeds to
make
20.
his request.
21. I so
TaSmitu, goddess of supplication and love, lady of and so, the son of so and so, whose god is so and so, whose goddess is so and so,
!
22.
Have turned
to wards thee,
O lady
Hearken to
my supplication!
PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
23. 24. 25.
99
Before Nadu thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son
Of
me!
he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth! he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication! 26. 27. At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously with me! 28. May the sickness of my body be torn away 29. May the groaning of my flesh be consumed! 30. May the consumption of my muscles be removed!
May May
31.
32.
sorcery, poison,
3334.
35.
be consumed May the ban be torn away may the May May mercy be established among men (and their) habitations! May god and king ordain favour
36.
that
is
mercy,
37. lady Ta$mitu\ Of the two ceremonial sections a few phrases only have been preserved. The first prescribes that the sprinkling of pure
water and the offering of incense of &zrr#-wood shall accompany the recital of the incantation, while the second apparently deals, among other matters, with the rite of the knotted cord
(cf.
supra p. 71,
24.
etc.}.
On
p.
14).
29.
The verb
46,
is
1.
32
and
No.
i,
11.
and 48
No.
In
supra p.
32.
The
3,
1,
probably to be restored as
(cf.
PL
n isu
(=1
41.
For the explanation of i, Rev. (cont), L 48). a from nam) as synonym of mamitu, cf. supra,
p. 66.
The
to
sign
fH
it is
clearly
however
46.
is
be read as
ffty
not
?
>^|-
in the transliteration
not certain.
1
For
1.
31
reads:
"May
tlie
me be
loosened!"
100
Ho. 34.
Transliteration.
......... 3 ..........
i.
.
2
.
...........
a-ta-mar
4
p&r(P)-da-a
ya-si
ILJ.LA
hi
d&'li-li-ki
5.
6.
lud-lul
tlNIM.INIM.MA
u
hi
ilu
MLMl
[DU.DU BI
ina
SAR]
ina
SA.NA
ipus(us)
...................................
The fragment No. 34 (K 11876) contains a few phrases from a prayer to the goddess ilu MLMI (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 10449), the two colophon-lines being followed by a second prayer or perhaps the catch-line for the next tablet. Of this
line,
pi.
Prms.
from
cf.
l/SlS.
of the verb in 1
li-par-du
1,
L 67
i
(p. 22)
(^I^TT *J t^J) meaning, according to ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen p. no, of "to shine to the bright", cf. I 60* [67], C. Rev. 1. 20 ka-btt-ta-su ip-
and
IV
with the
VR
I M^J)? whence the epithet nipirdu, "shining" par-du (|T"n (see DELITZSCH in Loxz's Tigl. p, 106 and ZIMMERN, op.cit. p. no).
this root
*y~
(= p&rt^-da-a-ti
(IV
in the
17,
16 l\
and ^~
^JJ
in
No.
12,
1.
57.
No. 35.
Transliteration.
i
sa bi(?)-lu-
ina
.....
ina,
3.
balatu
5
si-
4
nctp-li7.
pa-nilibbu
faiduti*-
DIM.
PRAYER TO
Rev.
BlLIT.
IOI
II
ii
ik-riid-,
10
GIS.7UK
12
SAG.GA
13
-mi-ik~ti
14.
i
....
ni
-is
ki-bit
ka
- ti
s&
ilu
BUit
sa&(?)
-
ana
arkat(?)
L DA.RA
16
No. 35 (K 2757) contains portions of a prayer to the godthe end of which there follows the catch-line for the next tablet and traces of the first line of the colophon The interest of the fragment centres in 1. 14, where we 1 6). (1. find the colophon-line, which is characteristic of the present class of texts, written phonetically (see above p. 13).
dess
Bilit, at
IO2
Section IV.
Prayers to
deities
whose names
IV
is
composed of fragments of
,
tablets,
which
contain the colophon-line that is characteristic of the present collection of texts but from which the names of the deities
is
is
have
been preserved.
No. 86.
Transliteration.
6.
[INlMJNIMJfA]
buraSi
SU IL.LA
ina
isati
8 9
-
SU
ma
ltt
IL.LA
tislitu
10
ii. [ikal
l!
]tgigi
etc.
butuktu
fya-si-
m Uu
A$sur]-ba?i'apli
The fragment No. 36 (K 9125) contains the end of a prayer, followed by three lines of directions for ceremonies,
PRAYER TO A GODDESS
ETC.
103
which prescribe that the burning of incense and the rite of raising the hand are to accompany its recitation. L. 10 gives
the catch-line for the next tablet
No. 87.
Transliteration.
ilu i
2
.
napiS-
tim(tim)
3.
.........
.^ KbK5
4
[si?]-kin na-pis-ti
6.
foi-ir-tu
[INBLINIM.MA
x
SU] IL.LA
[biltu]
7.
[siptu]
sur-bu-tum
2
ummu
sami4
ri-mi-niilluti^ ]
1
turn
8. 9.
a-[si-bat
[al-si-ki
bilti-ya
i-Jsis-si-im-ma
Si-wt-i*
ilu
[ya-a-ti]
iUari-yh ulinnu-[ki
as-dat]
6
10. [As -
sum
di
ni$
11.
[ds-sum
bul-lu-tii]i
itira
.
.
da] sul-lu-mu
ni
piirus
[pamsi(si)
ti -
basu-u^
[itti-ki]
12. [<*a$-sum
ganiala]
z
[di
i]
11
10
13
[biltu
sa-ku]-fum
wnmu
ri-[mi-m-fum ]
No. 37 (K 9087) contains a few words from the end of one prayer and the first seven lines from the commencement of another. The second prayer is addressed to a goddess and is partly duplicate of the prayer to Bau in No. 6, 11. 71 ff., and
of that to the goddess, who bears the title Bilit Hi, in No. 11. 9 ff. For a translation see above, p. 34 f.
7,
B
9
iln Bi-lit
ili\
A
6
ilu
Bdu.
ri-mi-[ni1
tumj.
[&mt]-i.
8
as-far-M.
di-in.
1.
D
u
[pa]-ra-su.
here
AD
M-lu-u.
I>
. -
For
12
ln-zu-ba
ti-di-f,
-ma-la
10
Sur-[bu-tnm].
ll
ttm-mu ri-mi-ni-tum.
104
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
No. 38.
Transliteration.
i.
ana
di-
2.
d&
li - [li -
3.
4.
5.
INIM.INBL[MA
SU IL.LA]
ina
DU.DU
*
[BI
lu
SAR
lu
ina
SA.NA
ipiis(us)]
siptu sur-
6.
No. 38 (Bu. 915 9, 1 6) is a fragment from the left side of a tablet and preserves the beginnings of two lines from the end of a prayer, which is followed by the two common colophon-lines, the catch-line,
No. 39.
Transliteration.
ilu
lstar
4.
5.
[INIM.INIM]MA
SU IL.LA
ina
[DU.DU BI]
lu
SAR
1
lu
i-lat
ina
SA.NA
2-
[ipus(us)]
.
6
7
-
kakkabani*
/
-
sar-.
ti
i-lat
8 g
Hani* 1
Dl.BAR
ilu
sami-i
[damifetu](tu)
lgigi nu-ur
-
ma.
10
ii
mu$-na-mi-rat
-bu-u
it -
di
ta
-
pa
bi
ni
tu
12
13
na
an
-
-ki
-
bi-il-ti
ina
si
-
ki-
14
15
1
ya
ni
-
ku
ma
ma Ma
6.
[ana-ku
fulanu
apil]
17.
18.
"WHOSE NAMES
105
Of the first prayer to which the two colophon-lines (1. 4 f.) on No. 39 (K 8930) refer, a few characters only remain. The The prayer that commences at 1. 6 is addressed to a goddess. the to her ascribe and first eight lines contain the Invocation, end power of giving light (to the world); the beginning and
of every line, however,
is
broken
off.
No. 40.
Transliteration.
i.
DI
[INIM.INIM.MA]
*l
2.
SU IL.LA
sa
-su
IMJL
Uu
4
5.
at
iwirinu
[na?]
diparu
fa-.
.
6
7
SIR ina
VII
lubuUupisa,
babati* 1
i^passuru tasakan(an)
-na sa
XXXVI SA AS.A.AN
SIR
(
)
g 10
11. 12.
.
ZU.DU
tukan(an)
immiru niki
tunam-
&r*KAJZI
[*s**]irinu
SLIL(fea)
ms
zni
upuntu
tu-nam-mar
[mi
fy r fa?]
tanaki(ki)
KU-DUB.DUB.BU SUB.SUB(di)
13.
-su
-su
14
15
16.
suati tudammik(ik)
damikti(ti)
tazakar(ar)
-
17
of fourprincipal contents of No. 40 (K 2567) consist were These ceremonies. for directions of teen lines preceded by a prayer, of which only a few traces of signs remain. BEZOLD
The
to 2487 (Catalogue, p. 454) suggests that this fragment belongs of the writing on character The see No. above, 18). 2, p. (=
both tablets
is
very
similar.
106
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
8.
For the explanation of the sign-group pE y *""n as see JENSEN, ZAI, p. 308 (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 6767). What meaning attaches to the group in the present passage is
= zrritmnni
clear.
not
is
12. The suggested restoration of the beginning of based on No. 8, 1. 21 (cf. supra, p. 42 ).
this line
No. 41.
Transliteration.
2.
[DU.DU BI]
lu
ina
KISDA
ni
-
lu
-
ina
SA.NA
nu
-
fyus(us)]
ta - sim ti
3.
sarru
mi
ki
ba
ilu
Assur-ban-apli
etc.
is
probably to be restored
etc.
SU IL.LA
L. 3 gives
No. 42.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
2.
na5.
3.
kul-lat
-ri-
46. 8.
u-tag-ga(P)ta-ta-na-nt,9.
....
7.
kiri-i~
a-na
sak-na-ta
a-lik faar-ra-ni
12.
sa
10.
ir-
Sa pak-du pi14.
ina
dan~nakari dan-na
17.
19.
i-hd nmn-nap16.
15. ina
mu-sap-sik UD 18. sa la
Rev.
20
23.
<lu
22. foidutu-ka
NIN.A.KU.KUD.[DU]
107
26. siptu
Marduk
bilu
rabu
etc.
27.
ikal m
Asmr-ban-[apli]
tablet,
No. 42 (K 3221) preserves part of tlie left side of a large about four lines being" missing from the beginning of the Obverse. L. 25 gives an unusual form of one of the common
(see
colophon-lines
above, p. 71).
No. 43.
Transliteration.
i
.-iu-
2.
ilu
Marduk
5.
3.
[Hani]*
a-sib
6.
Hani* 1
7.
ana-
ku arad-ki
8.
[INIMJJNIM.MA
SU [IL.LA]
No. 44.
Transliteration.
2.
[INIMJNIM].MA
-tu
SU IL.[LA]
an-na
5
.
-*....
108
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
No. 45.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
-#
3
2
V
-fat lu-
-inn tak-biwi
tlu
Sama$
4-
[INIMJNIMJ.MA
SU
JL.LA
ilu
.
Rev.
a-na
........... -ra-ka .......... 7 ........... - ma .......... 8 ........... -na si-it- .......... 9 ...... ..... ba-la-tu ... ....... 10. .........
6
.
(82323, 119) contains traces of prayers; so little however has been preserved that it is impossible to decide with certainty which side is the Obverse of the tablet
iog
Section V.
dressed
instances in the present collection of texts, in No. 19, 1. i7f. the god Bil is selected from "the multitude of the stars of heaven" to receive a gift, while in No. 6, 1. 77 f.
in
the goddess JBau, and in No. 7, 1. 15 the goddess Bilit Hi, are sought by the suppliant among the stars. Moreover the astral
deities here addressed are
employed
restoration of the passage is correct, the fixed star Sibziana even credited with the creation of mankind,
The
class
,
and contained when complete several prayers spersed in some cases with directions for ceremonies.
inter-
No. 46.
Transliteration.
i
gu
ify
tit
u
la
2.
lib
&
$u
du
ru
3
4.
5.
[ka] ba
-
Km
lag
-
rabiti(ti) -
ur ub
ma ma
fya
ka
nu
gu
lib -
ka]
li -
110
5
j
8.
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
~[ka
m
DEITIES,
ra-iuj-u
- ti -
ta-ai~ra-tu-ka
-si
kab~ta-a-tum
lib~sa-nim-ma
[d&
- lil
Hu
ka]
rabiti(ti)
hid
lul
9.
IN1MJNIM.[MA
SU ILJ.LA
ina
******* Mustabarru-mtt-
tanu(a-nu).KAN
10.
DU,DU BI
ilu
[lu
KISDA]
In
-
ina
SA.NA
ti-ib
ipus(us)
11. siptu
Nirgal
Ml
kakkabu Pisu
sami-i u
irsitim(tim)
1314.
15.
1
6.
ma-am-ht git-ma-lum fa-ki-du gi-mir KIRRUD.AZAG.GA ilw ris - tu - u maru A - nim i - lit - ti nam-ri-ri lit-bu-su sa sa-him-tna-ti J}a-lip a - ba - n bit du ru dan - dan - nu $it
17.
1
/&/
/^
tarn
-
rf -
[i]
mu
ir?]
-
- $a -
a$
-
ki
nu
li - i
-
ti
z
8.
sarru
[ri
Ai
ife
du
la
pa
du
jg
[inu-hal-lib?] za-ai-ri
2O
21
[$al2]-ba-bu
muk-tab-lum
-tu
jkarradu
-*"
22
23*
of No. 46
to
(K
11153
+ Rm 582)
con-
prayer addressed as a male deity, which, after the double colophon a prayer to Nirgal, who is invoked as ), is followed by (1. 9
follows:
the end of a
the
kakkalu
Mustabarm-mutanu^
u.
12.
13.
of
the
Pisu,
,
the first-born of
KU.TU.SARl
\
the perfect,
who
Kin'ud-azaga
14.
15.
1 6.
Who
The
offspring of Ann, the first-born son! is clad with brightness, who is clothed with light! mighty, the valiant, the lord of power!
17.
Who
1
who
establisheth strength!
A
One
of the seven names
of the planet Mercury,
see
JENSEN, Kosmologie
p.
I2of.
1 1 1
8.
King
19.
of the battle, the wise, the courageous, the invincible! who destroyeth the foe!
the impetuous, the warrior! the hero
!
20
21
9.
That the
kakka * u
9
NI-BAT-a-nu
cf.
is
phonetically written
kakkabu
Mustabarr!i-mutanu
BRUNNOW,
and JENSEN,
Kosmologie^ p. 119.
12. For the identification of \^(-azaga with 4^=\'* asaga and the explanation of the latter as "the lordly chamber" of the Lower World, see JENSEN, op. tit., p. 234 f.
>
15.
cit, p. 155).
17, 1. 8 where Ninib is 19. This line is restored from I described as mu-hal-lik za-ya-a-ri. Several of the epithets in
this
in
Asmrnasirpal's dedication.
"So.
47.
Transliteration.
........... -/ ....... 2 ........... ru-. Km - nu - ..... 3. ..... .... KA.LUJBLDA ..... ..... 4 ........... -na-ku~nu balatu ba-a-ni 5. .....
i
.
.....
6.
7.
d&-li-li-ku-nu lud-lul
KISDA hi] ina SA.NA ipus(us) ........ ......... ga$ - ru - n - ti 8 ......... ...... SU 1L.LA KAN ..... 9 ...............
ina
. .
[1NIMJNIM.MA lu [DU.DU BI
SU
ILJ.LA
Mul-muLKIB
10. [ikal
ilu
Assur-ban]~apli
etc.
In
1.
The end of a prayer has been preserved by No. 47 (K88o8). 6 the signs tf->+f- ttf^HF" J have taken as the Mul~
mul-star
(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 152) and not as the plural of kakkabu (see No. 8, 1. 22), though the suffix in dd-li-li-ku-nu suggests that the prayer is addressed to more than one deity.
112
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
DEITIES.
The
of which
contained by
1.
9.
Ho. 48.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
-ni-ti
-a-ti
in~$i
6
4
-tt-ku
7
-sa
-a-ti
MIN
-j&
10
*
T
8
-
-ri
T T llfc
9.
ya
ff^V ^2^
*f * *t
f
TO 12.
C/ ........... SI
13.
"2
.....
*****
RCT.
*T*
.*
*...
15- kl-
i6.INIMJNIM.MA
17. ^z}>^
1
SU IL.LA
sa
ina
Mul-mul.KAN
su-lu&-fai-$u
illu
etc.
^/^
$ur~bu-u
sami-i
milu
8.
ikal
Assur-ban-apli
According to the first line of the colophon (1. 18), No. 48 (K8n6) forms the eighth part of a composition entitled the Bit sa-la-mi-i (cf. BEZOLD, ZA V, p. 112 and Catalogue, p. 896).
lines
from the
beginning of the tablet, the Reverse the end of a prayer to the Mulmul-sttt. According to the catch-line the next part of the
composition
commenced with
the words:
"0 mighty
lord,
whose
is brilliant in
1
heaven I"
may be compared the incantations that commence siptu bit nu-m (see above, p. 53), and the Series Bit rimki (supra, pp. 14 if.). The bit rim-ki and the bit sa-la-mi-i are mentioned together in the
8.
With
letter
pi.
K 168,
1.
13
(cf.
LEHMANN, Samammukin,
Pt.
II,
p. 76
and
XLV).
KAK.SI.DI.
I I
No. 49.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
...........
4.
2.
... .....
7..
.-4-tf
...........
1
.
-mar
....... ... .-ati 5 ......... Hani* iln lgigi 6 ........... ta-ab-tu .......... -ai-ti 8. ..... ..... ~li-ti 9 ........... ~lu at-mii~{t~a 10. .......... -p&(?) ya-a-$i ii. ... ....... -aw u-mi-sam 12 ......... -ru-sa-a-ti 13 ........... -# lim-nu-ti 14 ........... -?/ 3#tf 15 .......... zumri-ya [sar]-ra-tum rabiium(tinn)
.
.
1 1
20.
21.
Rev.
22.
..... ..... 23 ........... i-mn-ki 24 ...... ..... -r//-/z 25 ........... ra-5ub-bu 26 ...........
27
-Sa-an-nu
........... ^
.
fM/^
28
...........
abni*
29 ....... .... samt-i 30 ........... [ntu-sci?]az-nin nu&Su ........ fya-ra-&r-ra 32 ...... 31. ..... il lu siru 33. ........ &a - ra - ar - [ra]
1
.
.
The Obverse
to the star
(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 49 ff., f/^) addressed as a male deity. This prayer is followed by a second, which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet.
KAK.SLDI
No. 50.
Transliteration.
Obv.
1.
kakkabN
[siptu
SlB.ZLAN.NA] ........
'
2.
[mu
[ina
na
kir]
-
3.
Samt~i
4.
5.
6.
] ra
ilu
ka?]
......
ka
-
- sal - lu -
ma?]
nim]
7.
[K
Jkuf]
14
8.
9.
ilu
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
DEITIES,
Rammanu
ki
-
ina
bit -
Aa 1
itti -
izzakara(ra}
ti -
[ni
1
- Si - /
ma
di
-
ka*
Hani*
rabuti*
li - jw -
[eu]
ni
-
in
purussa
ilu
- #2
purusfusj
a
sA
na
ku
ilu - su
14. ina
lumun
himun
ina
-
ilu
Sin
sa
ina
arfyi
umi
1
KAN
tabati* 1
isakna(na)
15. ina
1
idati*
-
ITLMIS
u
limutti(ti)
fyi-ti-ti
limntti*
la
6.
sa
ikalli
it
ya
wati
ya
tabu
ibasa
a
ni
17.
1
ds
sum
pis
mursu
la
ar
8.
kil-la-ti
sa ina zumri-ya
19.
ikimmii
Bm-nu sa
-
itti-yh
rak-su-ma
it-Safe-
20.
am
pu
ilu
fair
ka
sa
$i -
21. nis
22.
-
kati
ya
kis
-
mu
pi
-
fyur
-
mi
-
pi tas-
[ka]
-
[Ii
ti]
Sur
mimma
sidu
ilu
damku
i$tar
si - si
- ti -
25. ilu
Rev.
amzluti
sa
li -
mu
li - ir -
su - ni
-
26. z;/#
27. ludlul
kibit
-
ka
nar
-
lu
bi
-
&&
sa
lui
6
ka
lu
/z
28.
INUf.INIM.MA
A>/^
/-to
SU
-f-
IL.LA
ilu
kakkabu SIB.ZI.AN.NA.l<AN
1 1 a-$a~rid Hani* rab&ti*
*akkabu
29.
KAK*SLDI
NINIB
No. 50
(K
2801
K 9490)
is
inscribed for AsSurbanipal with a prayer to be recited oa t"he occasion of an eclipse of the Moon. The prayer is evidently
extracted from one of the larger compositions, which contain Such a text, similar several prayers and ceremonial sections. in size to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, must have been the tablet of
which the duplicates A and B are parts. These two fragments do not join but from the style of the writing and character of the clay it may be assumed that they are parts of the same
1
ina &iMt-M.
*
2
1.
19,
5
1.
13,
3
I.
A
23
it~[ti-ka].
For
II
reads:
For
reads
|
w-Jfwr-
6
?
After
|
1.
27
ceases to be a duplicate
and reads:
liptu
,
I
kak&abu
-tf-
PRAYER TO
tablet.
SIBZIANA.
15
The prayer in the present text, however, was not exand B, for the incantation that tracted from the original of
follows in
commences ]^^-~
fH and
the catch-line of No. 50. The prayer is inscribed to the star 9 in Sibziana? addressed as a male deity, and invoked in II. i to the is of The terms. somewhat extravagant object prayer
evil spells,
bewitchments, pos-
by
spectres
etc.,
lunar eclipse.
Translation.
i.
Sibziana
4.
3.
5.
In the heavens
2. Thou that changest the ..... They bow down before thee
The great gods beseech thee and Without thee Ann 7. Bil the arbiter 8. Ramman the prince of heaven and earth 2 9. At thy command mankind was named! 10. Give thou the word and with thee let the great gods stand! n. Give thou my judgement, make my decision!
6.
12. I,
13. 14.
15.
1
thy servant, Assurbanipal^ the son of his god, is Assur, whose goddess is Assuritu, the eclipse of the moon which in the month of evil the In (&**) on the day (*A*) has taken place, In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
Whose god
6.
Which
are in
my
palace and
my
land,
is
17.
Befause of the
evil
magic,
not good,
the iniquity,
transgression, the sin that is in my body ...... that is bound to me and 19. [Because of] the evil spectre 20. Have petitioned thee, I have glorified thee!
1
8.
The
21.
22.
The
Free
1
raising of
me
from
prayer!
For
and
the identification
the
name
ZA
I,
p. 266,
JZosmologte, pp. 36
created.
f.,
48
f.
etc.
2 /. e
It is possible that
>^ ^^JJ
understood ; in either case the meaning Qal, not the Nifal, of zakdru* lumu being of the line remains the same.
Q2
Il6
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
DEITIES.
evil
23.
may come
off
to cut
life!
my
24.
25. 26.
27.
May May
my
head!
At thy command let me live! Let me bow down and extol thy greatness The catch-line for the next tablet reads: "Thou, O KAK.SLD1
This line
is
discussed
by JENSEN
(Kosmologie, pp. 53 f., 150), the fragment 9490 (cf. ZA III, p. conclusion of the text.
No. 51.
Transliteration.
ar
........... 2. [i]-ti~ir .......... 3 - sa - .......... 4 ...... amilutu ..... 6. [as]-bat subata(?)~ka u........ .... -ma 5. 8. dalili-ka ........ Hibalati ..... 7. gi-mil SU ILLA kMa*"[SIB.ZLAN.NA.KAN]
i
.
BI ana pan
ii.
kakkab
"SIB.ZLAN.NA
II
......
[SA.NA]
btirasi
tasakan(an)
KAS.SAG
12
........... -m-za afyarrikanu(f) itti(?) samni ^surmmu pusus 13 ........... SI^^IGLMAN.GIRI ........... 14 ina 15 ........ ... [ta$akanl](an) ul nu ...... ..... Km 6.
. .
In No. 51 (K 8190) the colophon-line (1. 9) seems to refer two to prayers, of which the end of the second has been preserved. At 1. 10 a ceremonial section of seven lines commences, a prescribing the offering of incense and the pouring out of LI. 12 ff. contain certain rites to be libation before Sibziana.
of surmmu-wood.
PRAYERS TO
SIBZIANA.
No. 52.
Transliteratio n,
i.
..........
2.
ina
kakk b"
an-ni-ka
ki-nim
3.
4.
lu ina
mimu[(nuj]
5. Siptu
ilani^
ga$"-ru~u-ti
nap- fear
ma-a-ti
IMINA.Bl
$u-pu~u at-tu-nu-ma
6.
ikal m
Assur-[ban]~apli
etc.
Part of the last line of a prayer has been preserved by No. 52 (K 6395 10138), followed by a rubric of two lines which presents a variant form of a common ceremonial direction. Elsewhere the injunction DU.DU BI lu ina KISDA lu
+ K
ina
SA.NA
etc.
INIMJNIM.MA
Sir
IL.LA
lines.
ceded by
in
1.
In the present tablet, however, it is directly prethe incantation, and is expanded so as to form two
1.
It is possible that
3.
In that case
4 would not
KISDA
(1.
5) reads:
"O king
of
all
the land!
Powerful,
While
HARPER (Bdtrage
II, Hft. 2 (1892) p. 436), has to use as attempted applied to a single divinity distinguish its from those instances in which the context shows a plurality ot
jsur Assyr.,
^Hr
>^
*s
found, E. T.
deities are referred to. In 1. 5 of No. 52, however, we have a remarkable instance of the combination of sing, and plur. with
reference to the
ilu
IMINA.BI, the
supii*
by
There
is
no doubt, therefore,
that the
who were
^ was applied to a group of gods so closely connected, that, though addressed in the plural, they could in the same sentence be regarded as forming a single personality.
1
name ^\~ tp
See above
p.
71
f.
n8
Section VI.
an
The
sixth
eclipse of the
Moon.
Section might be more strictly termed it contains are only indirectly connected with the series of tablets classified under Sections I V.
and
final
an appendix,
Throughout these
five sections
it
will
,
of the prayers contain the formula discussed on pp. 7 ff. in which it is stated that the prayer is offered in consequence of certain evils that have followed in the train of a lunar eclipse. The formula is to be found in No. i, 11. i 28, a prayer to Sin,
a prayer to Tasmttu, in No. 4, 11. g 22, a prayer 11. 24 and Damkina* 50, a prayer to Ban, in the concluding" prayer of No. 6, according to the duplicate F, in No. 7, 11. 9 33, a prayer to the goddess Bilit Hi, and 11. 34 63 a prayer to Is&ara, in No. 19, 11. i 33, a prayer to Bit, in the prayer to Nirgal in No. 27, according to the duplicate A, and in No. 50, 11. i 28, a prayer to Sibziana. It is not, however, confined to the group of texts collected in Sections I V, but is of somewhat common occurrence in various series and classes of prayers. In Section VI, therefore, I have collected those tablets and fragments in which I have come across the formula. The list, however, makes no preteiice of being exhaustive, for it is pro11.
and
36
52,
to
bable that the eclipse -formula is contained by other tablets throughout the collections from Kouyunjik.
PRAYER TO
JA,
IIQ
No. 53.
Transliteration.
Obv.
23.
..........
abkal
ina
kis-$a-ti
gaS(?)-ru
ilu
-^
4. ***f-a
5.
Uu
Samas
ni - ku ikimmu
an
-
sa
til
lul
lik
6. llu Santas
7.
mu-pal-li-&i
$&
is-tu
U-mi
ma--du-ti
ma la muppatiru(ru) ina kal n-mi iks2is(?)-an-ni ina kal musi np-la-na-Iafy-an-ni 9. ri-du-su usizizu&u) htbu$tu(?) ili-ya nz-za-na-ka-pu - ?^ 10. pani - ya i - &i - j ini* 1 - /^ uz-za-na-%up
arki
ya
rak
- ^?^ -
8.
u.
12.
ka
i
z
ya
-
ub
ba
///
JzW^ ;
ji
sa
-
i-Sam-ma-ntu
*/
^^-
r/ -
/^
khn
- // j^z
a/
ba
di
lu
13. /&
14. 15.
Rev.
1
/>//
- ^?/
la -
ti -
ya
ku
/2/
ina
di
- ik - ti
DU
6.
llu
Sama$
ina pani-ka
kabli-$u
i-Sib-3u
"^
i$-ti-~s&-ma
lubusti*
ana
lit-bu-si~sit
mi&ru
ana
SL7.A.RU.LA
ilu
mi*1
ana
sati-$u
8.
^"^^
ilu
SA.KASKAL
Samsi(si)
addin-m
HI
-
19.
20.
21.
DU.GAL
NI.DU,NI DU.GAL
^sigaru
ki-bi-ti-ka
22. li - is *
nam
sir-ti
sa
ki
- fri
n(?^
23.
24.
7u
Samas
ma
sa
[ul]
uttakkaru(m)
25.
26.
Imnun ilM ataIi fl*Sin sa ina arjjipulani umi pulani isakna(na) Imnun idati* 1 limniti*1 ITLMIS la tabati^ sa ma u ikalli - ya mati - ya ibasa - a
f/7^:
27. [ina]
ilu
Marduk
ina zumri-ya
.....
-Ms-sit
28
-ya
ipparasn(su)
ilu
ina %umri-ya
....
29
lu-ta-mi
.-pal-sM
napsat
f~a
lu-ta-mi
30
lu-ta-mi
120
Sm. 383) preserves the bottom portion No. 53 (K 3859 of a tablet and contains a prayer to Ja, Samas, and Marduk, of which both the beginning and end are missing. The sup-
pliant states
that he is praying after an eclipse of the Moon, and he implores these three deities to rescue him from the clutches of a spectre, by whom he is continually haunted. What remains of the Obverse commences as follows:
3.
4.
fa,
Marduk, the mighty, the lord of Itura SamaS, and Marduk deliver me,
5.
6.
7.
8.
through your mercy let me come to prosperity! O Samas, the spectre that striketh fear, that for many days Has been bound on my back, and is not loosed, me, through the whole Through the whole day hath me with terror! hath stricken night
And
suppliant then describes the ways in which he is tormented by the spectre, who defiles him and attacks his face,
The
and
his
whole body.
On
the
Re-
tried to
appease and to restrain his tormentor. Apparently his efforts have met with no success for he now turns to the Sun-god for relief, which he prays he may receive through his mighty command that is not altered, and through the command of Marduk,
"the arbiter of the gods".
10.
1.
haps assign to
1
P|
in
m-a-na~>52} the
is
new
value kap*
8.
The
character ^*~<<y<
on
slightly
somewhat various.
perpendicular wedge
(j) the number and position of the small above the long horizontal line vary considediagonal wedges
?
rably.
In
K
f.
2971,
Col. Ill,
line (not
1.
22
three wedges
in
two as
IV
(W)
1.
occur
in
56,
55
<5),
8,
1.
35
(as corrected in
occur,
and
in
VR
11,
1.
lof.
ZK
p. 349)
121
which
$
is
In
all
these
written
below
V I ^^ve restored
in error.
No. 54.
Transliteration.
1.
[ana-ku]
[ina]
sd
ilu~su
pulanu
ilu
[istar-su
pulamiu m(fam)]
2.
Iwnun
atali
ilu
Sin
umi pulani
tabati* 1]
-
[isakna(na)]
3.
[ina] lumun
[sd]
idati^
ITLMIS
ya
kit -
Kmniti* 1
[la
lu
-
4.
5.
6.
ina
kibit -
ikalli -
u
ti
mati
-
ya
[ilu
-
[ibasa
[itb
-
a]
[ina]
[lu
-
ka
-
lut]
z/^J
Urn
ma
-
lu - us - tarn
mar
lu
ui
ka] ud]
7. [i
ma]
sa
am
-
ma
turn
ru
[uk
su
8
9.
kit
[damiktim](tim)
..........
-
10
is
common
petitions for
success,
9,
etc,
1.
LI. 8
13
f.
and
are possibly
No. 55.
Transliteration.
i
.....
KAN
5.
3.
2.
ana-[ku
ilu
BAR
umi
1
1 [limniti* la tabati* ]
B.
122
Part of a prayer of Ashurbanipal has been preserved by No, 55 (K 6792). The fragment Is from the left side of one
of the class of smaller tablets.
No. 56.
Transliteration.
1.
sa
ilu
2.
3.
Samas maru
ik -
ilu
4.
ka
nt
ri
ki
in
- sa 5. 6. i - fi - ir
mu
7.
a-na-ku mAssur-[ban-apli]
sd
ina
ilu - su
ilu
8.
g.
10.
ilu
idati^
2TI.MIS
u
limniti* 1
11. [sa
ikalli[-ya
mati-ya
ibasa-a]
Like the preceding fragment No. 56 (K 2810) contains part of a prayer written for Ashurbanipal. The tablet is one of the smaller kind and is written in somewhat coarse characters; what has been preserved of the Reverse is uninscribed.
No. 57.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
.
2. 3.
ilu llu
l$-fya-ra
TC.
uminu
ri-[mi-ni-tum
sd
ilu
4.
lumun
ilu
atali
ilu
Sin sa [ina
arfyi
5.
6.
lumun
sa
ina
idati* 1
ITL[M1S
ya
u
[mati
-
limniti* 1
ikalli -
ya
ibasa
a]
23
a
As
na
-
su
a
-
ti
as&ur
ki
al- [si-fa]
sum gi
ruk
-
mil
si
-
dum
rik
ki
-
as
ki
10.
za-ka-a
u
ilu
da -as -pa
fair
-
ku
ru
[un
na]
11.
ma
-
ki
mu
-
ub
-
lak
ki
ls
-
fra
ra
ma
ina
sap
14. bi
15.
1
lit -
niatati
-
sap
dup
su
-
pi
rz
mimma
nu
1
6.
mimma
liin -
17.
Rev.
8.
19
21.
mi
22.
20
..........
of No. 57
7.
The commencement
Isfaara,
(K
9909)
Is
very similar to
62.
Each
tablet Is addressed to
No. 57, 11. 2 and 4 7 corresponding to No, 7, 11. 59 L. 63 of No. 7, however, does not agree with 1. 8 of No.
duplicates.
57,
No. 58.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
......... J
3.
mu-sim simati* 1
-su-u
nufasit
^
5
ilu
ta-pa-fyid 4
Km-na-H
ilu-
sii-id-nia
ilu atati Uu Sin su pulanu istar-su pulamtum(timi) [ina lumun 1 sa ma ar&i pulani] umi pulani isakna(na) 7 [lumun idati*
ITLM1S
8.
limnili*
la tabati^
..........
12
pa-sa-su
,-ka
.........
ii
fau
anna
.
10.
13
Rev.
14.
1
..........
uk-li
15.
si- ru
17
$u
lufy
$z
mu-na-mir
ki
mu
- ris
l.TUR.RA
R2
124
To judge from
(K 6644)
may possibly have contained two columns on either side. In that case, the beginning of Col. II and the end of Col. Ill have been preserved, inscribed with portions of two separate incantations.
No. 59.
Transliteration.
i
$l
ina
kal
-ni
3
4,
.
.
DUB
NUN
BUR
7777777
bU
-^
il&ti*
saplati* tas-Ut
6
7.
Ul
nduti(ti)
ar~ni u Uu Samas
ma-mit
ilani$ l
10
ii
12. [ina
"ti-ka
sa id iittakkani(ru)
ina arfyi pulani [umi pulani
isakna(na)]
1
Iwnun]
Uu atali
ilu
Sin
sa
13.
[lumun
idatip
ITLMIS
u
-ya
-li-na-an-ni
[limniti^
l&
t&bati* 1 ]
14. [sa
ina ikalli]-ya
mati-yh
Usma-fai(?)~
.
. .
[ibasa-a)
15
1
17
18
19
20
21
ku
amUu mitu
iribu
la
itur
22
The upper portion of a tablet has been preserved by No. 59 (K 7978), consisting of a heading or introduction of
three lines, and the beginning of an incantation to a male deity.
125
Ho. 60.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
2.
sar-[ru? su]-u
da-[li-li-ka htd-tul?]
3.
MU.MU
Uu
aradka
dalilika
ludlul
4.
IN1M.INIMMA
llu
KI
Samas.KAN
mas-mas limnu(nu)
la-it
irsiti(ti)
5. siptu
irsjiim(tim)
ra-
6. bilu
7.
uz-ni
na-ram
sa
ki-bit-su
daianu
an-na~su
la
8.
g.
ma-am-man
sur-bat
ut-nin-ka
ki-bit-ka
Mlu
kima
at-ta-ma
a-mat-ka
ul
is-sa-na-an
si- rat
10. ki-bit-ka
1 1
ul
im-ma$-si
llu
A-nitn
abu-ka
* l-ka
Rev.
12.
sii-tu-rat
a-mat-ka
ra
1
13
^
[i]
-
i ~
mil
ka
sirati*
as
bu
14
15-
mu
ki
at-ta-.
-di-ri-ka
sa
Sit-mu-ru
la
sa-.
.... ....
16
17
amati* 1
SLMIS
lim-fa-rulik~ru-bulizsAza(za)
-mat
.
18
19. [ina
.-n
NLRUS
ITLMIS
.
Iwnun
llu
20.
[lumun
idati* ]
limniti* 1
la
tabati[*
mati-ya
il?asa~[a]
22
No. 60 (K 3463) consists of the lower portion of a tablet After three colophon-lines there follows a prayer to Samas, which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet. The prayer opens with the following invocation:
5.
6.
7.
Lord, that openest the ear, the darling of Bill Exalted judge, whose command is not altered,
126
8. 9.
is thy word! not forgotten, thy intercession n. Like Ann, thy father, thy word is exalted!
10.
Thy command
is
unequalled
On
is
somewhat broken,
11.
the suppliant continues his invocation of the god, and in states the occasion of the prayer.
2.
19
ff.
lation
probably a Semitic transof the Sumero- Akkadian phrases with which it commences.
half of this line
is
The second
For
my
conjectural restoration,
p. 73.
cf.
BRUNNOW,
and
ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen,
No. 61.
Transliteration.
i.
.....
.................
/..... IN]TI
[Ill]
3.
sik-nat matati
-
nu
limuttu
..... .....
4.
samtu
kibi
*
ma
sa
..........
.....
-
5. [siptu]
6.
7.
marat
nu
-
lu
A-nim
bu
-
satm-i
ta -
[bi]
ut
tamti
ma
na
ti
rapsati(ti)
-
ilu
]A
nim
-
a u
-
ni
ib -
na
si
[ma?]
8. 9.
[samu]-u
[&]
irsitwi(tim)*
tu
ib -
ib-ba-nu-u
it~ti-[ni]
ma
mi
ba
ni
it -
ti -
ni
10. [at]-ti
ma-mit
SA.LA
umi
kar* afM
GU.ZI
11.
[ma wni]
[umi
H KAN
VIF^
u
umi
urn
12.
y^]KAN bubbulum wn
nap-sat
is
rim-ki
[ma?] ^passuru
nu-dat(?)-ti
13.
[a-na]
-
Hi
la
sarri
14. [ni]
15.
1
Hani* 1
rabuti* 1
az
-
at-ta-ra-[am?] - za [kar?]
[a-na]
[*ina
mudu
lumun]
mudu
iln
at
ta
..........
isakna[(na)]
6.
ilu
atali
irsttum(tum).
After
J-^J
1.
it-ti.
apparently omits
t&b&titf]
\
16, reading
ikalli]-ya
place:
lumun
idatiP 1
fia
ma
u mati-ya
[ttaSd-a],
127
........ ... mufo-ra-an-ni GU.ZUR-ki u-kul-li-. 8 ........... ~pi~ka pu-sur ina la ffl~ka su-sa-ag ........... [ka?]-bu-ut-ta-ka-ma fas-ma- a an-. ilu l -a ... 20 ........... - tu - un sipat "NIN.A 21. ........ "Bau sipat
17
1
i
.
il
il
22.
MA
-
GU
23
No. 6 1 (K 8293) contains traces of four lines of directions for ceremonies, which are followed by a short incantation of seventeen lines, addressed to a goddess, "the daughter of Anu".
Only the first line of the eclipse-formula is included in the text, this is replaced by the second and while in the duplicate the formula. third lines of
For the itm nu-bat(})-ti* cf. DELITZSCH, Beitrdge zur Assyr.^ Bd. I, p. 231, and JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 106 f. A similar sequence of days occurs in K 2866, 1. 25 f. (S. A. SMITH, Miscellaneous
ii.
cf.
also III
56,
No.
4.
Ho. 62.
Transliteration.
Obv.
!.
kissat
Hani*1
1
2.
simati^
mu-us-si-ru
3
$l
4.
samt-i
u
-
irsitim(tim)
at-tu-nu-ma
-
us
su
ru
1
busu
ku
nu
ma
6.
ta-par-ra-sa
sipat-ku-nu
balatu
-la-mu
i-pis
-
pi-ku-nu
irsiti(ti)
ba-la-tu-um-ma
rapasti(ti)
ka
-bit
.
bi
su
10
n
I2
-da-a-ti Kmniti*
-$i-ru
NAM3UL.BLI
i-ma
idati*
ITI.MIS
ma-la ba-sa~a
128
13.
lamtum(tum)
14
15.
ITLMIS
ilM
limniti*
it-ta-nab-sa-nim-ma
[falj-ba-ku-ma
aiali
iln
ad-ra-ku
Sin Sa $ii-ut
pl
u
ina
ilu
su-ta-du-ra-ku
T^Tna lumun
17.
1
ina ina
8.
Uu Samas atali lumun ilu ilu BU l-a sU-ut^A-nim su-ut 1 Sa ana kakkabani*
is-sal-
19. ina
.........
Jl
sa ana a-^a-mis
ina
^/-tf
it-ii-ify-
20
Re*.
lumun
ati
21
22
rabtti(ti)
ana
kalu
24
25
26.
.
.-ak-ki
SAR
mi**
ttliiti*
TAjLMr
taSakanfan)]
ta-
27.
28. [*
tuk&nfan)
mmirm
SA.NA
biirasi
taSakanfan)
niki]
sakan(an)
2g
30
>
._
31.
bil]
bill
sar
sarrani
kiSsati sarrt
ilu
32. [ikal]
33. [sd
mUu
tdk - lum Bilit a] u iln is-m-ku-u$ & umii* Ta$-mi-tum rapaUuni(tum) 34. [sd] ***Nabu ni-sik na-mir-tum ina** dnp-sar-ru-ti 35? [i-6tt]-u
.
m&fu
ilu
[Assur ]
KJ
Sarr&ni* l(ni)
Sip
il
a
su
-
lik
ma&
la
ri
ya
zu
37.
[mimma
ru]
tu
i - fyu -
38. [ni-mi-ife
39. [ina
*Nabit]
ti-kip
sa-an-t&k-ki
fur
ma-la
ab
-
ba-aS-mu
ri
-
as]
as
nik
i -
ma
$i-ta]-as-si-ya
ki-rib
ikalli-ya
u-kin
ilu
mudu
fi
nu
it
42.
[man-nu sd itabbalu
ilu
Sarri
it-ti
Hani* 1
Assur
Sumi-ya i-sat-ta-ru
lis-ki-pu-$u-ma
li - foal - li - feu
43. [***A$Sur
44.
BUit
-
i%-$i~is
[Suma
Su
zira
Su]
ina
mati
129
Its
No. 62 (K 7593) Is the upper portion of a large tablet. Obverse contains a prayer, which Is addressed to more than one deity, and is offered with the object of obtaining help on The line that is ruled between several occasions of distress. the commencement of a second 1 mark 6 does not 11. 15 and
incantation, but rather a fresh section of the first prayer. For at that point the suppliant ceases his invocation and the statement of his own condition of alarm, and prays for deliverance
from various
powers and influences. As the first of these evils is that caused by a lunar eclipse the tablet is included The other evils, that are enumerated in the present Section. The Reverse in 11. 17 20, appear to be of an astral nature.
evil
lines.
12. The compound ideogram NAM.BUL.B1 appears to be a somewhat general term for evil or unpropitious influences, cf. IV 2277, Obv., 11. 3 ff., Rev., 11. i, 4, etc. 17, Rev., 1 15
For the
HlA^ ^Arf f |^
2587.
this line, cf.
>
<
J-,
1.
see BEZOLD,
29.
No. 40,
24.
VOCABULARY
abu
"father": a;
n,
n,
21,56; 33. I2 abu 11,22; abu-ka ^\-]\ 3,15; 27,9; 6o n; aM-ya u, 22 7; abi-ya u, 22 Ms ; a-bu-ni 61, 7.
DDK
to make II i brig-ht": lu-fa-i& 12, 82; .... to li-ib-bi-bu-nin-ni lib-bi-bu*. S6; 12, bright, purify": shine,
" to
be
<4
12,
86
7;
ubbib-an-ni (ideogr.
f^-^z 30, 2.
:
LAH.LAH)
n,
i
;
11,25.
ibbn "pure":
abubu
AB.AB
AB.AB
61,11.
aban birki
abkallu
"arbiter":
1DK
^^/
t
abaru
4t
U.SAL)
25,6.
9,
45;
n8;
a-gub-ba 15,
132
VOCABULARY
[agagu
agagu aggu
ig
ts
to u
27,20; 46,5,
12, 77.
<4sin
"
:
/#-*-
12,101.
51.
!
4-
ug*aru
adaguru
a-da-giir 12,4;
**rt*t* a -da
18, 20.
admu
adaru
"child":
ad-mi-ki 7,40.
"to fear":
62, 15;
4
Ii a-du-ur-ma
28, 10;
46,2;
ad-ra-kii
15.
4,42;
III 2 $&-ta-du-ra-ku
4,42; 62,
5,6.
adiru
adirtu
fit
12,30; 21,4.
id~dis-sii-u
12, 18;
umu
urru
2|^4
izibu
n; 21,9,35,37.
10.
3i; 6 ?6.
f|^ 4 izizu
is
to
<6
be angry":
i-zi-za
izzu
mighty t
uzzu Danger":
^-^
12,77;
#-*" 33,3.
i; i-zi-su
izzitu? "anger":
J|^
i-eis-su
n,
n,
A
du
uznu
6,
**ear":
7,
^^r-i/
12,20;
uz-ni 60,6;
uzna
-ai 4, 34;
79;
44
uzna du -si-na
(cf.
bu
bu
a$*l-$u
19.
21,5,
*side":
<4
a-&-ya 13,23.
abttu
side":
a-^rf 12,68.
alu]
VOCABULARY
a b& "hostile": ? a-&i-t&-ma 11,24,
133
aljazu "to hold, to grasp"; a-fyu-zu 8, 6. ajiarrikanu a disease of the eye: afyarrikanu (ideogr.
IGLIGI) 51,12.
itiru "to protect'*:
i-ti-ir
56,6;
9,35;
[i]-fi-zr
51,2;
6,64;
if-ri-nl-in-
m-ma(P) 4,34;
if-ti-rat
i-ti-ra-ta
/-#-ra 4,
KAR)
6,
*w 2, 45;
b5s
ya u "where?": ya-u
aibu
aru
u
inu "eye":
"ISVO?) 6, 20.
18; 3, 15.
^^
i-ku-tuni
2,20^;
6.
akalu
KU.KU)
2
12, 121
kil(?)
takalu(lu)
ideogr.
KU
33,46;
IV
li-t&-
i,
m akalu
"eating": ma-ka-li-i
7, 52.
12, 35,
uklu "darkness":
i, 13,
H3/7
7,
27, 11
^;
555; 56n; 57,6; 58,7; 59,14; 60,21; 61, 16^. ikimmu "spectre": i-kim-wtu 53, 13^ 14; ikimmu (ideogr. GIDIM) 50, 19; 53, 6, 15; GIDIM(UTUG?).MA 22, 12.
4;
uknii "lapis-lazuli":
abnu
uknu
56, 4.
ali-ya
21, 14, 18; ali-ya 4, 37, 46; 6, 82, 88; 7, 19, 26.
34
Ilu "god": ilu
VOCABULARY
i, 25,
[ilu
122,132; 7,19,26;
10,20,21,27;
2 5;
31,107,111;
38; 77;
27, 23;
19,3,15.
21,26; 27,12; 33,3; 61,13; Hi (NI.NI) 4,45; 6, ^7; 11,25; 30,10; ilu-Su 1,38; 2,24,26; 3,3; 6,27,
55,83^; 10,32; 12,45; *3, 5^ 3*, 4J 33, 21 50,13; 54, i; 56, 8: 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13; *A-Jte 2, 26 /?; 50, 12; 59, 17; ili-yh i, 23; 2 ? 40; 4, 29, 36; 6, 73, 81, 87, 123;
;
7,11,18,25;
21, 67;
i,
J
9,16,18;
10,21;
37, 9;
11,26;
///-.
....
in,
12,61,71,92; 1 6, 1 1; Hani*
n,
bis 14, 16, 17; 2, 2, 15, 18, 25, 30, 31, 45, 47; 3, 6 , 13,
* J
5J 4> 9>
5, 6,
29; 8, ig
23;
9,
22,
3,27,41;
43,3,4.5; 49,5?
i.
iltu "goddess":
19, 345
5.
il-tum 7,35;
6, 7;
30;
-/*/ 2, 43;
i,
33
**
20; 39,
ilat(at]
37; i-lA-a-ti
29;
32, 6.
4fc
iltitu
godhead, divlnity
y?
:
34? 8, !?
"not":
i,
24; 12,
i,
19, 8,
31, 32; 21, 2; 33, 36, 46; 51, 16; 53, 23; 59,
n.
ultu "from":
a demon: alu
ii
to
Saplu,
?
q.
v.)
59
ili
4^
on, upon": Hi
2,
T, 6,
7,
8;
tft-^tf
34; ffi-ya
14, i;
m-
6,
93; 7,31; 5 i, 7
amlMtu]
VOCABULARY
alaku
5> 4;
135
togo": Ii
illika(ka) ideogr.
DU
lil-lik
53r 5J
*-A
24; 53, 19; lul-lik 6, 117: 10, 18; 13, g; I 2 lit-tal-lak *3> 4; 42, 10 ; a-li-kat 8, 12;
. .
.
n,
19,30;
lit-tal-.
6,123;
10,21;
III 2
li-sa-lik
(=
*H$taKk?)
14, 10.
30, 9.
IL.(LA) a plant:
^IL
12, 9;
*<wILXA
30, 25.
to gird, to
42, 14.
i
"to
make
AZAG)
1
12, 84.
illu "bright, pure": il-lu 49, 32; illu 12, 2; 21, 28, 74;
illuti*
4,24; 6,21,71;
ulinnu
9
;
"robe, vestment":
5, 2
;
ulinnu
4,
4, 29;
uKmu-ka
joy
ulinnu-ki
29
6,
7,
1 1
37, 9.
pomp":
in,
ul-si
6,121;
UL)
"when;
62, 12.
4
among": i-ma
8, 18;
9, 12,
20 B\ 54, 7;
imid-ki (ideogr.
KIKI)
41; li-im-id
5, 4.
"^
9,
speak": III
uS-ta-mu-&
i, 15.
amatu
4, 43; 6, 85; 7, 23; 8, 15; a-mat-sa 33, 2; a-mat-ka 60, 9, 12; 0#zl ma-ti-ya n, 5-4; am-ma-ti-ya 11,5; amati$ (K A.A.MlS)
60, 16.
at-mu-u-a 49,
9.
i,
48
12, 52, 78
59, 7
12,
u, 8-^; 1 56 5; amiluti?
amUutum(tum)
12, 57 5, 63
in.
136
VOCABULARY
"mother": um-mu
!
}
[ummu
4,
DDK tt^^m
7, 9.
77
D\ ummu
7, 13;
7;
47;
6, 71,
595
22;
30, 20;
37,
57, 2;
34;
n,
39;
wnmi-ya
11, 2 2
ummi-ya n,
iimmatu
"host": urn-mat
2, 47.
19.
41, 13.
"supplication":
I
i
amaru
"to see":
12,
a-mur
2,
limur (Sl.BAR)
i,
12,
100; hi-mur
H3";
a-ma-ri-ka
36:
3, 4;
8;
I 2 i-tam-
mur(?)
12, 106;
a~ta-mar
a-mi-ru-tt-a
30, 17;
a-mi-ri- .....
9-
ii^
immiru
6,
no; immiri
also
12,96.
ana J^
according to";
libbi,
compounded
a-na
with a&amiS,
i, 3,
425 2, 22;
6,
7, 29,
26,39;
20;
30,
2
13,
20bis
18,3,17^; 19,14;
i, 4, 8,
21,
53. i9
ana
27; 2, ib;
4,
36,
bis
37:
6,23^,34,81,82,91,116;
,
7,
8, 19,
18,33; n,i542,44; *a, i, 2, 5, 8, 11,48, 68, 72, 97 ioo Ws 104, 115, 116, 120; 13,13; 18,17,19.4; 21,7,11,
1* 23, 28, 88
8
,
90;
24, 6:
26, 4;
32,3;
,
35 !5;
?
52,3; 53,
i6 bis I7 bis
62,
8, 19, 22.
"since,
4, 31,
76;
37, 10,
ftt
n,
ina
"In,
Hi,
through, among, during"; also compounded with bain, Mrity kinb, pam> sapli (qg. z/.): i-na 18, loA;
ina
i, 5,
22, 63;
n,
o w%
39
bis
,
49,50;
39
bis
,
7> 12, i7
19, 38,
78, 8 3 Z>,
bi
84^,
8 5 bls ,
n3^
,
ter
,
b!s
8, 16,
24;
17,18,35:
10, 2i
11,5,14,27,28;
12, 2, 6, 8, ir, i3
bis
,
anrra]
bi
VOCABULARY
I4
Sj
37
34j 56? 5g? 62? 66? 6j> 70j 72j 75) 7 6, So, 81, 82, bis bis i02 87, 98, 113, 114, ii6 , 118; 13, 6, 7, 10, n, 26, 32;
j-ter^
,
14,5;
15,15;
b 16, ii
17,7,8;
18, 4, 6, 10, i9
bis
;
19,
io bis , 12, 13, 18, 28, 31; 21, 6, 10, 14, 28, 48, 60, 61, 73, bis Ms 22, 8, 9, io 14, 15, *7> 18, 29, 53, 54, 56, 60, 74, 92 ; bis ter b5s 13; 28, 6 ; 30, 20, 66, 69 ; 26, 5; 27, 5, 6, 7, 8,
,
n^
26 bis
6 bis ;
2 bis ;
31*6,8; 32,7,15; 33*12,25,27,36,40,44; 34, U bis 39, 5 \ 135 40,6,15; 41, 35 2 4; 3<5,7; 38, 4 bis bis 48, *7; 49 H; 42, 13, 15, 17, 25; 46, io 47, 7
3
56,
5,
bis
3, 6, 9,
,
i4
Hs
,
15,
6, 18, 24,
,
26;
,
bis
;
53, 55>
,
4, 5;
i,
,
56, 9
10,
u; 57.4 to
Ws 21 ,
;
6 f 13. 14?
59,
i2 Ms , 14;
60, i9
61, 11,
i6
bls
inuma when": i-nu-ma 6, 56; 21, 73; 24, ma 12, i, 121 mu(?)-ma 42, 25; fe//^
;
42
>
2 5-
HjKi in ^
annul; to be annulled, to be altered, to become invalid": i-nu-u 60, 8; inu-u i, 51; 19, 32; /-^ 4> 445
t<to
6,
pBfci}
86;
7,
tanihu
"sighing-,
groaning":
ta-ni-fcu i, 455
I2 5 I
33
29; ta-m-[bi?]
5, 7.
tanibtu "sighing":
"
ta-m-ifati-y& 15^
5-
l"uK
to fa ^ nt
4
'
to be weary":
y
:
a-ni-bu 20,
9,
u;
anaku
ana-ku
38;
2, 26,
36; 4, 16;
6,27,83^; u,
;
16;
21,11,51; 27,11;
S,
9,27;
16,
u,
41;
12, 95;
n;
15, 17;
10;
17,5;
18, 18;
19, 33?
19; 3*> 7; 3%, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5? 3^, 6; 37> 6; 38, 3; 39,
4;
9;
47 ^; 48,
2, 38;
n,
19, 29
Hs
,
3o
bis
,
138
tito
VOCABULARY
^ e merciful";
II 2 "to
[axmn
21, 62;
annu "mercy":
an-ni-ki
i,
51;
4, 44;
an-na-$& 60, 8; an-ni-ka 19, 32; 52, 2; 6, 86; 7,24; 33, 36; an-ni-ku-nu
53
5-
nun in u "mercy,
compassion; sighing", prayer": un-nina 22,64; un-ni-ni 9, 39; 33,55 un-ni-ni-ya*,^ 2,33; 6,80; 7,17; 8,4; 18,14-4; 21, 21; 33,26; un-m-ni-ya
in-nin-ti 30,
n.
annu
"this":
02, 9;
wi-f 7, 38;
an-ni-i 12, 59; 13, 26: 21; 21; 22, 56; an-ni-
ma
92;
21, 70;
an-nam
12,2;
BI (= annani)
1 1
;
6,95; n,42;
13,13;
16,
18,19;
21,28,73,
. .
22, 31, 69; 24, 5; 28, 6; 30, 20; 32, 3; 34, 6; 38, 4;
2; 46, 10; 47, 7; 51, 10; 52, 3;
39,5; 41,
51,
an-na(?)
...
n;
a-nu-ti-ma
i,
33; a-na-ti-ma
5, 15.
ANJRIM(fc";:
insu "weak":
40, 14.
/-^
/;/-
altu "wife":
n.
ti-ni-si-i-ti 2, 19; 3, 16;
ti-ni-si-ti
19, 13;
50,9;
ti-ni-si-i-ii 2,
19^;
/-to
atta
attt "thou":
50,29;
4, 10, ii
34. 35;
60,9;
fl/-tf
atttznu "ye":
62, 3, 5, 9.
at-tu-nu-ma 52, 5;
i, 18.
mlsirn "band, fetter": misiru (ideogr. SU.I.BU) muiru (ideogr. SU.LTUM) 53, 17.
53, 16;
?M aptu "dwelling,
33, 6.
-/^-
Irtu]
VOCABULARY
u: 1
1
39
a P lu "son": ap-lu
38; 33? 6;
n;
16;
3, 10; *-/// 2,
47
g,
tf^/# (ideogr.
4,
TUR.U)
6,
g,
;
A) 1,38; 2,26;
13,5;
27, 83
10,31; 12,45,90;
33, 21;
22,11,51;
39, 16;
upuntu
u
a plant: upuntu
6,
80;
11
:
7,
17; 40,
n.
15; 8, 18; 21,
apsii
57;
apsu
3, 5; 4,
a/,rf 5,
i4
8;
12, 87.
dust":
u
>>
to
(I.ZUN) 59
2.
apsanu
ipisu
j
pu$(us)
yoke": ap-sa-na-ki
do,
8, 7.
u to
make, to perform":
i-pu-su
Ideogn
22, 69;
DU
19, 26;
ipus(us)
ideogr.
DU
1 1
8,
21;
16,
n;
18, 19;
21, 92:
DIM)
DU.DU (= ipus)
18,19; 21,28,73,92;
42; 24, 5; 30, 20; 51,
32, 3;
34, 6;
ipus)
10;
47, 7:
AG.AG (=
1
n,
ipiStu '^handiwork
':
ipisu
to practise
i-fi-Si
7,58;
i-pfr-ti
itpisu "prudent":
22, 2.
tu-us-sa-ra
62,5;
u$urtu "charm,
6; 62, 2, 5.
spell":
ig,
ukuru a
plant or tree:
^ukuru
ter
(?
am
"blossom":
11
:
^^
rtf/-j
12, 5
i,
irtu Abreast
49; 33^33-
140
VOCABULARY
iribu
iribu
44
[iribu
Ij[
"
to enter":
III
i
i-rib (Inf.
with
&;&*=
2.
"sunset")
53, 19;
ardu
"servant,
slave
27,
':
arad-ka
50. 12;
n;
n:
amd-ki
43, 7.
i,
"way": wr-#
1
"quickly"
ar-his 2, 24.
araku Ii
lengthen":
to
be long":
li-ri-ik
ar-n->h" 8, 17;
18, 16:
i
II
"to
III
n-ka
5, 3.
urkarinnu a
30, 26.
8, 15,
116;
arallA "the Lower World, the realm of the dead": a-raal-li-i 2, 22; aralli[-ma] 27, 6.
arnu
47;
12,
"sin":
ir-nu
2,
23
bis
;
*
dr-na 2 23^;
f
6,
54; ar-ni
7,
Ar-ni 59, 7;
"*
5. 6;
ar-nu(-ya?)
7,
ar-ni-ya
12,84;
&r-ni-ya 12, 76 C;
&r~ni-yh 1,26;
84 C.
***irinu 30, 25; 40, 4,
Irinu "cedar":
irsltu
n.
irsitum(tum)
61, 8^4;
*ry*-
"earth": 1,7;
ir-$i-tum
irsitifti)
12, 82
?;
ir$ta(ta)
1,30; 19,7;
60,5; 62,8;
tim(tim)
3,8;
5,12;
6,100,128;
10,9,24;
12,64,82;
n;
12.
3; fra// 4, 15;
1 6,
a-ra-ti
i,
41;
#mz/
12,
28 CD.
':
Ar-sa-m-u
12, 63 5; <;*-.&*-
Mf^?j
Isatu
tl
.........
51,
fire":
M/
a shrub: *wa$agu
ittfj
VOCABULARY
isttu "trouble, confusion": [i]-sa-ti-ya
141
n,
20,
aakkn
33, 30.
ds-li-i-ii
evil
sickness,
consumption":
aSakku
i,
46;
(?ina
li-i-ti)
21, 79.
usumgallu "sovereign, ruler": usumgal 9, 7; 12, ilu asnan u corn, grain' a$-na-an 2, 29 as-na-an
1
32.
>;
12,30;
ds-na-an
2, 29.
asaru u to be favourable,
to bless": I
li-su-[ru-u] 3, 6;
SAR
(? [ma]-&i-ra)
27, 6;
II
ns-su-ru
i, 4.
13.
asru
KI)
place":
17, 6. u
ds-ri
n,
28; as-n-su
n,
asaridu
39, 127;
rf
9,5:
/z^-
(ideogr.
SAG.KAL)
22,1,37; aSaridu
(ideogr.
asarid (ideogr. SxlG.KAL) 22, i, 42; 33, 23; asarid 6; (ideogr. TIK.GAL) 50, 8. istu "from": is-tu 1,23; 53,6; i$-tft(?) 9,44; istu-m~nu
12, 101.
INLDU)
istaru
$u
goddess":
ti-ta-ri
ilu
6,67;
ilu
i$-tar
ilu
12,31;
ilu
is-tar-
5,
13;
5,
8;
istari 12, 57
B\ 27,
in;
a*i$tar-$u u
2, 24 /?, 26; 3, 3; 6, 27, 83 i, 38; ; 12, 45; ^3,5; 3^,4; 32, 5; 33, 21 54, i; 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13;
;
*i$tari-yii
2,
40;
4, 29, 36,
45;
6,
7,
ilu
n,
18,
25;
9,^7;
istari i,
1 23; **istarati*
n.
ITI
itt:i
cf. nntf.
with":
r/-//
27,7,8;
//// 2,
35;
12,78,104; 22,32;
51, 12;
#//-$
2,
24; 32, 5;
50, 10-4;
itti-ki 6,
itti-ka 2, 30,
itti-
75;
6,
7,
13; 37, ii
ya
i,
44;
82, 88; 7, 26: 21, 67; 28, 3; 30, 10; 33, 27;
6,
itti-yb i, 24;
82
7,19;
*4 2
VOCABULARY
"portent":
ittu
[ittu
(ITI) 12,65;
^/^
(ITI.MlS)
i, 13,
i9>n; 27,11^;
50, 15; 53i 25; 54, 3; 55. 4; 56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61,
16^;
1
atalu "eclipse' : atalu 6, 122; 10, 21; iln atalt i, 12, 39: 4ii7i39; 6,113^; 7i*o, 60; 19.10; 27,11-4; 50,14; 53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 56,9: 57,4; 58,6: 59,12; 60,19;
bis 61, 16; 62, i6
. 1
Uu
itillu
"mighty, exalted'
i-til-lit
9,30,
80 C.
11,17;
[i?]-ti-ife 2,
i-ti-ik
39.
ba'alu "to be great, mighty": ba-i-Iat 9, ba'altu "lady": ba--lat 9, 41^; 33, 9.
bllu "to rule
1
41.
':
tt-8t-U-K
i,
33;
ta-bi-il-K 5, 15;
#-//-/*-
bilu "lord":
**: 59;
^/-/7/M
6,61;
u, 7^f;
bilu
bi-li
13,27; 19,19;
29; 9,
9, 21
;
27,15;
1,42,53;
6,1,91,
102;
7,
10, 10;
u,
60,6,9; #/6, m, 112; 9,4; 10, I5 12,17,27, 28: 19,6,7; 21,80; 22,4,7; 2 7.2; 46,11,16; 53,3; 59, 4, 6; 62, 31; W-A-/ 8, 26; bill 19, 4; 62, 31.
17;
;
bfltu "lady
':
bt-U-tum 33,
37; 3,8;
4, 24, 27,
10,
37;
bi-il-ti
39, 13;
^Y?>
57,
7, 9,
/*3i;
14;
*/-/!/ i,
4ti4,i5;
9 33?
?
33, 20;
#/fc 1,51;
33,47;
90;
15, 1 6, 23, 28: ii, 31, 33; 32, 15; 37, 7, 13; bilti-yh 2, 3; 6 72; 7. 10; 33, 22; 37, 8; bi-li-i-ti 2, 43; 33, 47.
i
babu
babalu
bulum
n,
15.
bubbulum
i,
bub-
fcnngnln]
VOCABULARY
1
143
li-ba?
12,
fcfi2
':
lu-ba-
12,80;
BoC;
HI n
Ulu
u to
"cattle":
fa-/
27, 10.
i,
bu'anu
^ binu
D bftu
84
7;
51, 12.
"house":
n,
i-4;
12,44; 21,
Mti-yh
HDD
bikitu
27, 13u
tears,
weeping":
1
D bukru
i,
"first-born
i;
':
bii-kur 2,
n;
3, 10; 9, 2;
70; 27,
.....
bukratu
first-born
daughter": bu-uk~rat
31;
5, 13;
6,
24, 26, 41; 50, 6; bali-ka (ideogr. NU.MI.A) 6* 26^!. balatu I i u to live": lu-ub-lnt 8, 17; 9, 10; 12, 90; 22,
13, 66;
......... -lut
i
45, 2;
lublutfut)
ideogr.
TI
30, 15;
II
mu-bal-lit 28,8;
37,
1
bul-lu-fu
1;
balatu
t
8,17;
11,13;
ba-ld-&
5i 5; 6 93; 7, 3*;
ba-lat 9, 22;
^/^
8,
80;
19, 28;
balafu (ideogr.
TI.LA)
n;
g, 5,
39; 12,
(ideogr.
NAM.TLLA)
balM
balatu (Ideogr. NAM.TIN) 6, 106; (ideogr. TI.LA) 51, 7; balat (ideogr. TI) 12, 53;
35, 3;
(ideogr. TI)
6,
99; 10,
8.
balatu
(ideogr. u to
AR.AR).
abound":
7.
tab-la-tii
la-tu-um-ma 62,
bungulu:
144
VOCABULARY
"to build, create": Ii ib-ni(-.
8,
[banft
PtQ ban&
... ^
ku-nu~$i
24;
3i,33;
4*1 3;
9,
35?
Si
??
lba]-na-al
40;
ideogr.
DU
21, 58;
i
ba-ni-i
IV II i n-ban-ni 12, 50; 19, 15, 22; 9; tb-ba-nu(-u?J 10, 30; ib-ba-nu-u 61, 8.
binutu
u
ib-ba-ni 61,
nabnftu "creation":
9,
40.
tabannu
handiwork": ta-ba-an-na
1
rU2 banitu ''brightness, mercy ': ba-ni-ti i, 49; f"7"Q barn "to see, perceive": ta-bar-ri 18, 5, 7;
42; 32, 10; ba-ra-a6,
33, 34.
ta-bar-ri-i 9,
42.
7, 19.
1
biru
vision":
&V/
u
4,
38; 6, 83 Z?;
birtu "glance";
birlt
uzni "understanding-
';
com-
pounded with ///# between, within"; //. birati* "springs": bir-tum 21, 51; $z-r// (uzna dH -$i-na) 12, 38; &-r# 12, 13;
bi-r&-a-ti 12, 29.
burzigallu a
*j*"]^
birku "knee":
ito
lighten"; III
do.:
mu-sab~rik 20,
bir-ki 21, 80;
13.
birku "lightning":
*zaft ^r^f, see sw^
(For
abnu.)
D burasu
8,20;
bwasu
15,24;
;
12, 9;
buraSi
2, 9;
11,42;
12,4;
13,14;
18,19.4;
21,74;
62, 27.
D base
47;
"4
to be; to have": I i ta~ba-&s-si 12, 34; ibasii-ii i, ibasa-a 1,13,40; 4,19,41; 6,113^; 7,22,61; 12,
57;
19,12; 27,
n; 57,6;
ii A; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56, 58,7; 59, 14; 60, 21 61, i6-4; /*-J?/ 14, 17;
;
ib-$&-u-ni 12, 81; ib-sit-ni 12, 8i<7: ib-sa-ku 19, 20; 21, 62; ib-sa~ki 4, 34; 6, 79; 7, 16; lib-$a-mm-ma 46, 7; //-
ba-sa-am-ni
21,80;
....
6,
.-j^*^ 58, 2;
75
.5";
62, 12:
ba-sk-u 4, 32; 6, 75; 19, 16; basu-u j$7, 13; 27, 13; 37, ii; 27, I3<TZ>; ba-sa-a IV. 3 it-ta-nab-sa-mm~ma 62, 14.
6IS.&AR]
VOCABULARY
bufiu "property, possession": bu$u-ku-nu-ma 62,
4.
145
pr0
butufctu
(Ideogr.
6,
59; butu&u
A.HUL)
36, 10.
GA
J
a plant:
&GA
19, 17.
5
gibsn
"mass, volume'"
gi-bi$ 18, 3.
15, 19;
GLGAB
3*i 9-
21,28; 30,21;
GU.ZI
a vessel:
^-/^GU.ZI
7z//g 33, 33.
gallfi a demon:
gam alu
15;
"to complete,
benefit,
9, 6;
maintain, requite
':
ta-
gam-ma-la-ta
14; 37, 12.
7,
6,
65;
27,
ga-ma-la
4, 31; 6, 76;
6,
g&m-ma-al
7,
13, 25;
gamala
(ideogr.
U.KAR)
76
J5";
gimillu "present,
7;
57,8.
"gift": gi-mil-tii 31, 10.
gimiltu
gitmalu
11,46;
6,
97; 10, 7;
12, 18;
gimru
F10 & a ssu "plaster": gassn (ideogr. IM.PAR) 12. 9, 11 u to be mighty, II 2 1 "to strengthen; to be strong
;
powerful":
ug-da-sa-ra
ga-sir
6,
37;
II 2
i, 8.
17
:
gar
^5-rtf
ga-a$-ru 18, 20; 21, 43; ^^z12,22; 21,76; 27,1; 53, 3,10; 2,11; g,-i;^5-rw
"strong, mighty
*)
12, 6.
146
VOCABULARY
[*da$n
t4
DT dababu
da-ba-M
12,1.
9,
47;
Hi
9.
KA.HLKUR.RA)
i,
dadmu
dadu
"love":
^fW/
dlktu "slaughter":
di-ik-ti
i
t
53 14?
"eternal": dA-ra-ti
27.
n,
duru
danu
n;
49;
a-ni
6,
4, 28.
di-na
7,
^ft-i
4,28,30; 7,12;
n;
di-in 2, 19;
daianu "judge":
6,
damn
in;
dulu
DiL.BAD
1
dal^u
a plant:
**DIL.BAD
11
:
12, 84.
da-li-&u
8, 27.
""f
dalibtu "disorder, confusion dal-fyi-ti-ya n, 21. dalalu "to bow down, to humble oneself": i-dal-la-la
21, 85; a-dal~ln-ka 9,
23^, a-dal-lu-ka
n,
23,71,89;
46, 8;
47, 5;
ludlul-ka
(ludlul)
60,
2,
3;
dalilu "submission, humility": da-lil 6, 15; dA-lil 46, 8; da-li-li-ka 1,27; 2,41; 6,69; 11,40; 12,91,94;
diptni]
VOCABULARY
21,89527, 24; 28,4; 60,2; dalili-ka (ideogr.
21, 23, 71; 51, 8; dattli* -ka (fdeogr.
l
47
KA.TAR)
22,
KA.TAR.MlS)
67;
KA.TAR.ZU
(dalilika) 60,
2,
3;
9, 44.
5, 16.
lament":
dumum
11
(ideogr.
!.!)
damaku
: lid-mi-ik i, 24; 22. 59; II i "to lid-mi-ka 20, 17; lid-mi-ka 6, 115; 22, 63; : make favourable' tudammifefifa) 40,15; du-um-mi-ifc 6,
"to be favourable
1
1 6; [du]-um-mu-fen 29, i. "favourable"; f. damiktu as subs, "favour": dam&u 12,68; damifctuftu) 39,9; damiktu (til) 12,110;
113; 10,
damku
daniikta(ta)
12,
113^;
1
damifcti(ti)
1,50;
4,7;
6,
116,
118;
9,
14
JB,
^;
9; 60, 22;
50;
^M-
M/25^
II, 26.
dumku
10;
dum-ka
"favour": dum-ki 1,22; 6,93; 7,31; 57, 8; 62, 8, 13; dum-ki-. .... 21, 66; dumicu 12, 85;
12,
no;
13, 2i
bi!s
;
22, ig
50, 24.
53, 21,
4,19; dan-na 12, 80; dan-nadan-ni 42, 13; dannu 42, 13. 19, 17; 42, 15; dannatu "distress": dannati (ideogr. SAL.KAL.GA)
9, 35; 3i, 6 -
dandannu
DI.PAL.A
"mighty": dan~dan-nu
7,
46, 16.
ideogr.:
1
53; 12,
i,
108.
dap In u "strong
*:
duppu
II
duppu i, 54; 22, 3. i "to tear away, to remove": dnp-pi-ri be torn away": lid-dip-plr i, 49.
:
"tablet*
57, 15;
IV
"to
diparu "torch":
^-//zr
i,
di-pa-ra-ka
i,
6;
di-pa-rU-
39,
u;
GLBIL.[LA])
Ua
40, 5;
dipari (ideogr.
GI.BIL.LA)
48
VOCABUL A RY
5, 14.
[darra
di-$a~a-tum
n,
28.
01
I
daspu
mead": da-as-pa
"'mead
1
57, 10.
12, 3; 21, 29: 30, 22; 62, 26.
2, 29.
duSSupu
':
du-u$-$&-pu
DA.AR
Weogr.
12,
n,
14, 15.
u "and": u
^7. 73, 75,
x, 13,
2,
40;
44;
7M3 A 93,99,
12, 7, 28, 29,
n,
19,"
22,61;
3, 4, 23,
8, 16;
9,19,35,38,41,43;
30
10,8,9,25,30;
n,
27;
57,62,64, 65, 71, 75 C, 76, 1%C, 8iC, 8$C, 86C, 89^, 98,
14^,
31, 6, 10;
32, 9; 33, 3, 4,
5,
15,
16,20,27,36; 37,9; 40,14; 4^,11; 49,27; 50,8,16; 53,4,13,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,11; 57,6; 58,7; 59,7,
14,18; 60,5; 61,8,10,13,16^; 62,3,15,28;
86;
7, 24, 31, 46,
fi
6,
25,
52;
8, 9,
u;
10, 2, 20;
n,
17
:
imti
12,
63
ter
;
21, 65*";
imti**
47
ter
-
abalu
ba-lu 53,
"to bring, to carry, to carry off, remove": ubn, 12; u-bil 8, 7; ub-la 28, n; 46, 3; ub-lak-ki
I 2 Part. "leader, ruler": mu-ut-
n;
IV
"to be re-
moved":
lit-ta-bil i,
aladu
da
11,39;
ilittu
19, 13,
"child, oifspring":
i-Kt-ti
1,31; 2,12;
3,
10; 5,
giptu]
VOCABULARY
Ut <> shine forth"; III
6,
il
i
M9
8,
KJD1
to glorify": lu-to-pi 2,
41;
5, 8;
69,94;
1 6,
7,
sa-pi
supu
"glorious, mighty":
i,
sii-pu-u 2, 15;
3, 13;
18, 20;
16; 6, 132;
&-P&-&
9, i; Sfi-
^*<?>te 27,5.
asft "to
6,
go out":
5.
1
i
a-&ka
6,
UD.DU)
2
u$-ti-
23 A; si-ma u,
III
su-sa-a-
HI
$i-i-ti 6, 59.
9, 41.
akaru
ka-.
"to
be of value'
III
1
li-kir
4, 4;
12,70;
Hito
....
to
12, 55;
esteem,
I
honour
1
':
tu-sak-ka-rt 2,21.5;
li-$a-ki-ru-
"to go down' : tu-ur- dam-ma 21, 14, 15; bring down": $u-ru-du 2, 22,
I 2
III
"to
aru
8, 16;
i-tar-ra-
arfeu "month'
7, 20,
50, 14;
9; 61, l6
arki "behind
':
urku "back":
arku "green
11
:
n.
0r
asabu
24;
6,
71;
7,
9; 37, 7;
a-&-a n,
35;
^'^
43i 511
:
subtu
"place, dwelling-place
6,
m-bat
15, 15.
4,
7,19;
suttu-n-a
3^;
6,7;
10,
8;
12,64;
l $tin&t* -u-a
22,63; sunat^-u-a
6,115;
10, 17.
siptu "incantation
24;
5,
":
^>/// i,
i,
29, 53; 2,
u;
3, 10; 4, 9,
8,
6, i,
132;
7, 9,
34;
22; 9,
15
VOCABULARY
i;
[stituru
10,7,27;
ii, i;
18,20;
*;
50,
i,
30,27,30,31; 37.7; 38,5; 42,26; 46,11; 4^,17; i, 28^, 29; 51, n; 52, 5; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 31; sipat 20, 21 sipat-. .... 1 6, 2; sipat- ku-nu (Ideogr. MU)
;
62, 6.
)!
su-tu-rai
ZAG
u
to
a species of flesh:
#rZAG
forth'
1
zaiaru "foe":
"
zirutu u hate":
I
!
12?
to be bright, to be pure": za-ka~a 57, 10; zu-uk-ki 11, 21. brighten, to purify' 77 u zakaru
1 :
II
"to
to
name,
call,
speak,
command
i
izaka-
ra(ra)-ni
18,
n;
ta-za-kar 19,14;
tasakar(ar)
12,120;
40, 16;
IV
izzakara(ra) 50, 9.
sdk-ri 2, 34; 8, 14; zik-ri i, 43; sd-kir 12, 79; 22, 21 B\ si-kir 22, 21; zik-ri-su 1,44;
5, 8; 21, 82; 22, 8;
sik-ri-ka 22,
10^;
zaliptu "wickedness":
HO? ztmu
*]S3|
33. 28; zumri-ya 12, 60; 49, 14; 50, 18; 53, 27, 28.
MJ! zinfi
to
be angry":
1
.....
6,
55.
zlnft
12,
"angry
87;
4i
*:
zt-nu-u
in;
6,
sd-ni-i
7,
4i3 6
6 i 81;
18;
6,
zi-ni-tu 4, 45;
7,
jrf-^**-
//i
25;
sd-ni-ti
4i3^;
81;
18; 12,
in;
pi
zananu
*
to rain":
III
2 7-
VOCABULARY
zakapu Ii
*")p]
151
erect";
II
13
27,1; 29,3;
tizkaru
u
lofty,
noble":
ti-iz-fea~ru
12, 19 -4;
Uto sting": II
ziru
"seed":
9,
Si.KUL)
s&ru
(ideogr. 33, 8.
ZLTAR.RU.DA
tjigallu
abundance
':
u
i
to rejoice"; II
u
i
to
8, 16.
joyfuliy": &ad-zs(?)
u
6,
128; 10,
8, 18;
4,
^*-
3, 5;
faiduti-
35i 6.
tu
to sin": /^-/-
&-%-&
9,
8,
bitftu 'sin":
50,
1
$-&-& 12,78;
*]*>pj
8; #-#-&" 27, 21 ^4; 36, 3; &f-ta-ti-[ya] 50, 22. u baiadu giver ? bestower": &a-ai~&d 12, 30.
u
"pf"j
rule, to
'irii
6,
to
*;
II
'"destruction":
&ul-u-u
27, 13 A
27, 13.
u,
&ar-ba-su
2, 13; 3,
n.
l
59, 3;
62,18.
15 2
fauras-ii
VOCABULARY
"gold": farasu
12, 9, 12, 71; 25, 8; 59, 8;
[hur
**
bar4ru
buru, bursu
fyur-Sa-nu 22,42;
$2
6.
t^b^
65;
to approach":
Ii
itibi
12,1;
II
i
iti}}i-~sii
12,119;
*#-
^a-tf 12. 62, 64, 74; iiifyh-ni (ifbu-nir) 7, 57; 12, 63; 21,
i$ifaa-a
ifc
u,
lu-tafy-fyi 6, 14.
tilii
near":
/z^
n.
1
tabu. I
':
li-tib
to
make good,
2, 34; 8, to gladden":
tabu
good": fa-a-6u
8, i;
n,
rt-a^ 9, 8;
..... -a-ba
30, 5;
DUG
ideogr.
DUG.GA
12,74;
;
MM/f^ 7
it
(ideogr.
DUG,GA)
12, 82
tabati* 1 (ideogr.
13,40; 27,
n A;
DUG)
18,40;
tabati^ 1 (ideogr.
DUG.GA)
4,
6,84^113^; 7,21,61; 19,11; 50^5; 53,25; 54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57,5; 58,7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 16^; 62, n.
tabtu "blessing":
iabti-.
....
13, 24.
tubtu
biro]
VOCABULARY
153
idu "hand,
i-di-a 10,32; idi-yb 9, 18; i-da-ai 9, 18 S. side PL idati u forces, powers": i-da-tu-&-a 6,114; 10,17; td&t* l-itra 12, 58; id&ti* 1 i, 13, 40: 4, 18, 40; 6, 113 F;
:
11
7,
27,
n^4;
54,3;
55, 4;
10, 12.
A;
62.
id ft "to know":
(fr.
7, 14;
mi?) 22, 66. muclu "understanding-, wise": mu-di-i 13, 15; mu-di-i(?) bis mudu-ii u, iS{T bis 22, 37; 61, 12, 27; mudn-n u, i8
;
;
bis
i5
mu-da-at
11
:
4, 13.
6, 5, 6;
-;/;;/
Emu
78;
"day
7,
53,3;
F;
1.17,18,23;
I7i 39?
b bb 61, ii ", I2 ;
data
18;
84,6", 113
7,20,60;
//
27,11.4;
30, 20;
59, 12;
53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6; 60, ig; 6l, nqoater^ j l6; %- i.$U - ma J2i j jg
50. 14;
&-mi-ya
6,
"l
8, 17.
umlgam
&-mi-$am
8,
6.
immu
Imnu
i^tpu
day, daylight
':
z*/#-#ftz
9,43.
9,
u to
add
to.
augment, Increase
':
II
lu-u$-$ip 8, 13.
yasl, yati "me": ya-a-$i 12, 109/1; 21, 20, 22, SB; 49, 10; 53,4; jtf-if 7,50; 13,20; 22,65; 34.3; y&-$i 12,65, 109: 15, 10; ja-a-ii 2 7; 6,72; 7, 10; 37,8; ya-a-tu-u(?)
?
2,
35*
lM-a
(ideogr.
TUK)
21,69; i-su-u
"to
ous'
1
go
:
straight, to
100;
Hi
75; 22, 59; lisir-ma (Ideogr. SID!) 12, li-si-m 8,8; lu-H-ra 2,36; li-si-ra 6, 114; 10, 17; ?mu-$a-ri 56, 5; III i "to guide, to bless":
1
li~$ir 12,
fit-$i-u-si-ri 33,
III 2
54
4t
VOCABULARY
[Uaru
to lead, to direct, to rule": tus-ti-si-ri 32, 11; tus~ti-sir mu$-ti-ti-ru 12, 2, 20; 3, 1 6: 12, 37; lu-u$-ti-$ir 12, 89;
29; mus-ii'Sir
i,
53;
6,
9.
i-$a-ru-t& 53, 5.
igarls "rightly":
f-^-m
1
:
miaris
"rightly": mi$-$&r-ri$
n,
18,
*#-*
11
i
4;
8, S.
III
to
pay homage,
to
62. 30;
KU.A.TIR
29; 30, 21
2,
62, 26.
8, 9.
kabisu
kibsu
5, 12;
path
kib-ra-a-ti 2, 43;
30.
38; 33,
7,
i,
kabtu "weighty,
kab-[tar]
33, 27;
6,
important, powerful":
7,
kab-tu
12,21;
i,
92;
30;
kabti(ti)
ideogr.
DUGUD
44;
kahtu (ideogr.
DUGUD)
12, 22;
kabti (ideogr.
DUGUD)
9,
ILIM)
kabittu
ta-
"disposition
30, 6.
*:
ka-bit-
kabuttu?:
KU.DUB.DUB.BU:
KUD.SIR(**):
12,10.
51
:
kummu
kanu
II
i
"thy, thine
i
ku-um-ma
29,
i.
1
I
i;
li-kun 12,
SBC;
2, 4;
15,
8, 19,
.....
(an)
11,43;
14,5;
mu-kin
2,
47;
kun-
kimlu]
VOCABULARY
kinu
ki-nim
"sure, certain, true": ki-i-nu 15,7; ki-ni 6, 86
i,
155
D\
2.
7,
klnis "truly":
kittu
*-#
2, 32,
37
6,62;
7,
kit-tit.
9, 13 JS;
kit-turn 54, 8;
#-#1,24; 6,45;
7,
56;
12,58;
22,9,
ka-ai-an
12,117.
8,
i
;
ki "when,
18, 9, ii.
as,
according to":
J&4
10,35; *3
3;
12, 104.
:
ktma
4,29;
"Tike,
11 when, as
kima
i, 6,
10;
73;- 7,1
1:
11,6,25;
12,34,35,50,69,70,71,
""p?
KAIZI kakku
"weapon": ***kakku
12, 23.
KU.KU
2DD kakkabu
6,
78;
KA.LU.BLDA
kalu
ii
53; 12,
i,
108: 47,
3.
kal 53,12; ^/fi (ideogr. KAK) 7, 54; kalu (ideogr. KAK.A.BI) 62, 23; kal (ideogr. KAK) 4, 9,
"all
51
:
i.
kind":
ka-la-ma
10, 27;
kala-
8.
III
i
"to
make complete":
2, 18;
II
&-k&l-
o;
HI
kul-lat
3^5;
l8 5; 2I
i
HDD kimtu
....
"family":
*-ti-ya
-rf-^A
ii, 23;
ii, 23 f.
56
VOCABULARY
"to be angry*
6,
1
[kam&lu
^S2 kamalu
4;//-/
kam-lu
to
4, 375
6,
82
J?;
7,19;
82,88;
7, 26.
ww- karoasu
sit i, ii
u
;
to
bow down,
50, 4;
humble
oneself'
I 2 kit-mu-sa 9, 43-
PUS
II
kito
kanu
s*
4, 14;
30.
*U2 kunukku
j^:
u
*
"seal":
ahtu
kunukku
{7.
12, 13:
wkunukku
25.
17
:
12, 12,
isukumikku 12, 73
a plant:
i
KAN.KAL
HD2 kasu
13, 23.
fe^KAN.KAL n,
to bind"; II
tfc
&-ka-as-si
kasitu
fetter,
bonds":
ka-si-ti 30,
:
n.
12,5; 22,33;
KAS.SAG
rp2 kaspu >ri2 kuppu
*1S2
a drink-offerrag
2,10:
6.96;
kapru
karu
9,
y\2 karabu
8,19.
....
7,
ik-ri-bi
n,
kirfibuC?)
favourable(?)": ki-tu-ub
1
8, i.
2*"0
karubu
I 2
"great, mighty
':
ka-ru-bu 49,
16.
HIS
H*"O kftru "need, distress": ku-u-ru 22, 53. 1 0*|D kurniatu "food*': kurmat-su 22, 34; kurmati* 31,
9.
sesame-seed: ku-ru-[un-
10.
21
ka-Sa
i,
*la'&tnl
VOCABULARY
*57
kasadu
to attain to, to capture, to overcome": ik$udan-ni 21. 22; iksuda-ni 12, 65; hi-uk-Sfc-nd 8, 18; 9. 12,
tf-
kisadu
8, 13;
neck": MsMi-su
e.
12, 116;
12, s(?).
kimdi-ya
12, 67.
KIDA
wfo* "knot":
u;
18,
19; 21, 92; 22, 69; 28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 42,
4. 7,
UH
22. 12.
12, 62,
8iC.
kassaptu
tum
12, I
62
i
/D kasasu:
ikSu$(?)-an-ni (ideogr.
U.U)
11
:
53, 8;
IV
nak$u$u(?)-ni (ideogr.
U$.US) 22,12.
kis-sa-ti 3, 6; 6,
?2/D kissatu
129;
host,
9,
8. 19;
*d-to/
i, 53".
kissat (ideogr.
AR)
20, 14,
62,
i.
11
kaskaSSu
''strong
ka$~ka$-$& 21,39,41;
4.
kas-ka-sit
la
not":
la 1,9, ig bis ;
22, 22;
i,
27, 14;
4^
42,
bis
,
60,7,8,
7,
13,40;
18,40;
6,
84^, 113^;
u,
;
27,
nA\
la'abu
A;
62, 11.
to oppress
la--bu
12, 51;
la--bu-ma 12,53.
21;
//-*-
H*u "strong":
&
K--a
2,
.....
13,
4, 9,
n.
46, 17.
5.
VOCABULARY
libbu
u
[libbu
heart":
llb-bi 8, 16;
13, 22;
1,
27, 22;
libbu 6, ii;
6,
35, 6;
7.
12, 8,
116;
libbu-$u 4, 37;
9,
88;
26;
lib-ba-k
ii, 38;
lib-ba-ka 6, 130;
27. 20^1;
8, 6;
lib-ba-ki
8,19;
Kbbu-ki 3,6;
30,6;
A2&-
labanu
"to cast
down": IV
14; it-tal-ban-ni
n,
3.
labigu
be clothed":
lit-bu-$a
1 2
lit-bu-su 3,
lit~bu-si-su
n;
53.
1
lit-bu-su 2, 13;
6.
46,15;
12,53;
lubuStu
buSti* 1
lii
"clothing":
htbustu
(ideogr.
SIG)
53, 9;
lu-
(KU.ZUN)
53, 16.
9,1.8, 20,
2iB\ 10,19;
lu-u 8,9, ii, 15; 12,97!?; lu 8, I2 bis ; ii, 16, 17; 12, 97 bis ; Hs bis bis bis bis 13, 10; 16, ; 18, i9 ; 19, 28; 21, 22 25, 26 92 bis bis bis Hs bis 22.69 ; 28, 6 ; 30,14; 34, 6 ; 38, 4 39, 5 4^, bl s 2 bis 46, I0bis ; 47, 7 bis ; 50, 24; ; 52, 4 53, 13, 14, 15.
"
li'u
LA.HAR
lamadu
9, ii
;
*'**
12, 30.
i,
20.
ii,
to learn":
i,
lil-ma-da
"evil
11
:
limnu
Aw-w
57,16; lim-na 12,57; fan21,64; Htnnu 12,67; limni 12,66; limuttuvn(tum) 12,74(7; limutti(ti) 12,74; 50, 17; Hmuttimftim) 2, 6; 12, 68; limuttu 15, 9; 61. 4;
12, 66;
AVmttt" (ideogr.
8,
HUL.GAL)
lim-nu-
10,3; Km-nu-ti
2;
47,
limniti* 1
i,
7,51;
13,40; 4,18,40; 6,84^,113^; 7,21,61; 12,56; 19, n; 27,11^; 50, 15; 53,25; 54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57, 5;
5&i 7; 59, ^3; So, 20; 61, i6^4; 62, 10, ii, 14; limniti*l -ya
12, 73; Kmniti**-yk
VOCABULARY
159
lumnu
60, 61;
lum-ni 62,
10,
54; htmun
;
7,20,21,
50,14,15;
i
>
12,1,64,65;
19,10,11;
27,
n^
;
bis
;
57,4^5; 5 8 6
bis 62, i6 , 17,
1
8,
lumnu(nu)-u-a
12, 76.
8, 12; 12,
1
DD/
rb
surround": II
?uS-tAl'fir .....
21,25,
Hku
26 [?tilifa]\
23, 3;
"to receive, to take": talaki(ki)-ma 12, 8, talaki 30, ttl-ki 1,43; 33,26; //-/ 18,14; 21,21;
lirki-ma 2, 33;
4,
1
Ki-ma
80
;
2,
33
D;
/r-A/-/ 6, 80; 8,
9,
4;
liki-i 3. 2;
35; 6,
7, 17;
//-^/
39; 33,
5.
Hanu
"tongue'
li-sa-[nu]
6,33;
/z^jfw/
22,55;
lisani
.....
4, 20.
D
MA:
wMA
12, 5.
11
:
"many
7,
ma--du
i;
7,
47.
6,
ma'dutu, mtdiitu
son":
(ideo-gr.
78;
mam
i,
(ideogr.
DU.llS) 4 6
17.
H;
56
3;
DU)
mar
(ideogr.
w4w DU) 2,
martu
DUJAL)
61, 5.
"
to
despatch;
to role"*:
9
&-ma--ir-ma 1,25;
niagiru
14, 13;
"to
be favourable; to
2
1
ma-ag-rat
20; magrat(at)
13, 8;
ma-ga-ni
19,
8, 9;
rtm-ga-m
(? simi)
19;
22, 20;
magara
35, 10.
2g
bis
;
magari
26,5; 30,20;
GlS.TUK
maglru
16;
ma-gi-ri 33,
ma-gir
160
VOCABULARY
12, 2, 3;
[mfl
15, 18;
!
30,
2 4-
M uu
///to" i, 20,
mitu "dead":
*mitu
6,
MLHI
I
fc
a species of flesh:
^>MLHI
am-bur-ka
60,
1
50, 20;
Km-&u-rumufari-in-ni-ma
II
3? I2 i
6; lim-
mufara-an-ni
6,
35;
80;
7,17;
9,
i
&-ma-bir-ki 57?
IV
fct
im-mab'ba-ru 2 H*?
?
maferu
before": P.
f
...
5i
4?
ma-bar-ka g 23; 21, n, 62; 22, 57; 21, 21; ma-bar-ku-nn 7, 48.
ma-bar-
tambaru
21, 40.
malu
"to
fill;
to be full":
ma-Iu-u
2, 13;
ma-fa-& 1,7;
III
11
Hi
&-mal-li 13,24;
wJ^-
mala
P
as
many
as": ma-la
18.
91
:
u,
8; 62, 12.
mi-iim-ma u,
l
roaliku
i,
"arblter, prince
6, 19.
ma-li-ku
6,
25; 50, 7;
ma-K-ki
34; 5i 16;
mi Ik 11
I//
"counsel'': mil-ka
7.
i,
14; mi-lik-su
i,
19; mi-lik-
i,
9; mi-lik-ka 27,
m&-am-man
(ideogr.
6.
1
60, 8;
mbis
;
i, g,
19;
mimma
57i 157
NIN)
u
50, 23;
minima SumSu
thing'':
of whatever kind;
mamlu
13.
mitn]
VOCABULARY
l6l
|J3
mannu
wlio*:
man-nu n,
1
:
9, 10, 11.
jD nianu
Iimmt(nn) 6o 4;
?
igA;
;
munu(nn) 2, mnmt(nu)-
ma
12,117; 33? 4 1
nilnutu
minutu(tu)
2,
minitu: mi-ni-ta
19, 23.
massu
^D
"ruler (?)": massii-u 22, 2; [massii]-ii 22, 2 A. massaru u watch, guard": ma-far 12, 105, 113. masartu u watch' T : masartu-Sii (ideogr. IN.NUN) 53,21.
makatu
"to
fall"':
ma-ak-tum
1 1
;
6, 44,
amllu
D maru
marsu 12,100;
amliu
marsi
12, 16.
mursu
45;
12,
i
;
"'sickness, disease":
mursn
i,
4i i9"
7,53;
mums
12, 60;
sumrusu
39,
1
....
6.
marustu
rnasfl
**to
ma-si-i
5, 7.
6,
66;
IV
im-ma$-si
60, 10;
..... -ma- si
a
priest:
masmasu
matu
mas-mas
im-$ir(?) 33, 6.
"land": wa-a-ti
9, 6;
52,5;
///<// 6,
i,
mati-yh
113^*; 7,22,61; 19,12; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,11; 57,6; 59,14; 60,21; 61, i6^4; w^A-tf 1,40; 27,
;
;- ..........
39, 9;
62
VOCABULARY
[nadn
&-JM-"
i,
fly
nadu
"to be exalted; to praise (?)": ? li-na-du-ka n, I 2 "to exalt, to praise"; lu-ut~ta--id 12,89; 29; lu-ta-id 21, 70; lut-ta-id 5, 8; lu-ut-ta-id~ma n, 12.
I
naru "stream":
fcQj
na-bat
I 3
n.
^""jj
j"Hj
nadH
11,98; 17^7:
21, 25.
rf^
nadanu
tanadin(m) i, 14,16; id-din~ka-ma 2, I 31, 7; 3? ! 5; 2 7i 95 iddin-ka-ma 27, g^f; .... .-rfiz 5; ad-d&n-ka 19, 19; ad-dan-ki 4, 33; addin-su 53, 18;
"to give":
9, 38.
nadnat(at)
55.
4, 16;
an-faa 12,
7,27;
21,68; 27,
appease,
III 2 "to
^ru
"light": nu-u-ru 6, 108; nu-n-ra 8, 2; ww-rw 22, 35; nu-ri 12, 69; nu-ur 6, 100; 39, 9.
n,
^4;
nazazn
"to stand":
13, 6
;
Ii a%-za-az
;
i,
GUB
1,15:
22;
2.
sr^>//
GUB.BU)
53,
li-ziz-zu
K-is-sn* 6, 122;
9,16,17;
7,
10, 21;
22,17,18;
li-is-zi-zu> 2, 30,
31;
42;
30.0, 31
(ideogr,
8;
60, 18; iziz-ma Ideogr. i-ass-si-im-ma 6,72; 7,10; 37, i-sis-si-ma 4, 27; ? lu-ziz-ku (lu-bat-tuk ?) 11, 27;
lizsiza(za)
D:
GUB
GUB)
12,59;
III
usizisu(su)
9, 15;
Ideogr.
GUB.GUB
53,9;
IV
na~
an-sa-zu
VOCABULARY
163
manzazu
1
6;
"place, station
]3
4.
t$tt3
na-faa-Si 8, 3.
nub$u "abundance":
nat&lu
u
to see,
7 ^4; at-tii-la 6, 116;
29;
IV
P nam-kil-
*-&&
1
KUD
50, 23;
II
tnnikis(is)
40, 9.
2
nakaru Ii
"to rebel, be hostile '; II i u to alter"; II "to be altered": I i a-na-kar 59, 9; na-kar 13, n:
Hi
II 2 nu-uk-kirfairtyina 12.60; mu-na-kir 50, 2; ut-tak-ka-ru 60,7; itttakkaru(rit) 12.19; 1 9i3 I ; 33 36; 53i 2 3; 59i 1 1 ; uttakkarum(rum) i, 50: nitakkar(ar) 12. 96.
1
NIM a tree: *VNIM 12, 10. NAM.BUL.BI ideogr.: NAMLBUL.BLI namaru "to shine, to be bright": II
i
62,12.
u
III 11
OT/-r
do.;
Hz
8, 10;
nam-rat
II
i; tii-nam-inar 40,
n; tunammarf?)
LAH.LAH
- ///;/mir n, 20 C; vm-nam40,9; nu-um-mi-ir 11,20; mir i, 2: mu-na-mir 58, 17; mu-na33, i III11 1 tu$-nam-mar 12, 35 mus-na-mi~rat 39, 10;
;
;
namru
-A' 8,
"bright":
23.
nam-m
nam-ri-ri
46,
15;
7; nam-ri-ir-ri-ki 8, 10.
21, 59.
nammassu
164
VOCABULARY
[namniastu
nammaStu
namtaru:
reptl!e. creature"':
na-mas-ti 32,
10-
natn-ta-rii 12,42.
to tear
away;
to
be removed":
i
li-
~-
Hi
60;
a
-us-su 12, 60 B:
IV
li-in-ni-is-si i, 45,
BAD
n,
30, 12.
nisfttu
11,
male relatives":
"to
ni-su-ti-ya
23 C
HDj
nasalju
remove,
12, 97;
to tear
away":
tanasak(?)-ma
27, 13;
(ideogr. ZI)
IV
linnasik(i
u
life":
napistu
ptitifti)
mi-
7,37?
38;
9,
14,4;
21; 12.
12;
napi$tim(tim)
60;
""CM
11
:
as-sur
8, 9;
na-si-ru 22, 6;
niku "to
27;
offer":
tanaki(ti)
[? tinifci\
6,96;
12,5,7;
5i
n;
ka
i,
2,
29;
/^
II
niku
12, 3; immiru
oiFering":
ideogr.
/^
DIM
(?
tanaffl
11,43;
21,70;
(ideogr.
DIM)
m'M
nirtu:
ni-ir-tii 6,
58.
12, 103: ;/^-^5
12, 78;
/-.
12,79; 35,14;
1,48; 33,32; ^-J??2 12, 52: 88C; 50,21; ni$ (ideogr. IL) 14; 23,7; 40, 10, 13; IL.LA (=nis)
//2^
....
12,
131;
33; 8, 20, 21
9,
27; 10,
6,
26:
n,
13,12;
14,11;
san&fcu]
VOCABULARY
nisu "spirit (?)": ms 8. i. nisu "people": ni-su n, 28;
53; 4, 5;
7,
165
;//-j/
9, 6;
nisi* 1 i, 3, 4, 8,
7, 16;
18, 5, 17;
1;
"weakf?/
na-as-ki 9, 36,
be angry
17
:
11
:
is-bu-su
i,
23.
is-fai-rei
n;
i,
as-fyur-ka 6,
28: as-bur-ki
6. 73,
41;
4,
29;
7,
^'D
n, 62; 37, 9; 57, 7: li-safara 30, 10. sukkallu ^messenger": suk-kal-lu 6, 20; sukkallu
u
6,
20^.
DD sakapu
/D
II
J
to cast
down, overthrow":
to
beseech'*:
ato implore,
i-sal-lu-ka-ma
16;
SOiSsilitu "compassion":
si-li-ti 30, 14.
salatu "female
ii, 23.
relatives":
sa-la-ti-ya
':
[ta]-sal-lab 62,29:
tasalafe 12,2;
D/D salamu
I2 bii
:
"to be favourable"; II
-&;/*
J 4i7;
do.:
tas-lim 8,
tas-lim 13,10:
28,3; 33,27:
sal-li-mu
2,35;
J 6,
9(?);
22,61,62;
salimu(mu)
;
33,42; 32,5
mi-i 48, 18;
(//>//>//?);
sallmu 6,122;
2,
i?.
10, 21
? sa-la-
II
tu-sal-lam
lam
6, 55; fu-sal-lam(?) 2,
24
33^
4, 6; 8, 8; 50, 25;
sa-H-ma
12, 61.
12,
6i#; salima(ma)
suluppu
*l
ISu
pjD sanaku
46, 12:
to harass:
III
i
sa-ni-ku
12, 74;
usismka(a)
tu-sti-as-ni-fca
12, 109
66
VOCABULARY
sipu
u
to beseech*': II
i
[sipfi
HSD
su-pi-ya
u
i
i,
43; 2I
2I
8,1.
H2D
sapatiu
ii, 37-
to scatter, to loosen"; II
sa-pi-iU-ti
do.
sit-pu-ub
32,11; su-up-pi-ify-ma
SIR.AD
DID saraku
sirku
to
11 pour out
as-ruk-ka
i,
20;
9-
-rz^ i, 20;
30, 3; 57, 9.
44
2, 22;
am du
pagar-m
2,
u
ii
pa-du-u 20,
12, 68; 22, 55; pi 4, 5; 9, 8; 6, 33; / io 35; 12. 66, 72; 22, 8; pu-su n, 14; pu-Su 21, 25, 73;
//-/-.
....
13, 32;
n;
pi-ka 21, 22; 22, 9; 42, 17: //-&' i, 43; 33, 25; pi-ki i, 49; //-y<& 9, 13 5, 49; P*-ya 6 57; 22, 14 5; pi-ya 9, 13;
>
whole 11
7; ^7/^77 19, 28; pu-four-$u-nu i, 15. u naptiaru the whole": najt-fyar 6, 40; 52, 5.
'
pataru
23;
remove
15
:
ta-pat-tar 2,
tapatar(ar)
12, 99;
40, 14;
n, igC,
;
29,30,3234,37; 18,14; 27, 21; .... ,-#r 49, 2 1 ///tur-ma 11,19; pn-ut-ri 11,31,33; pu-uf-ra n, 35;
II
i
IV
II 2
lip-pa-tir
5,6;
7,48:
muppafiru(nt) 53,7;
1
;
Kp-ta-af-fi-ru
H7S
palijju "to
I
i
fear, to reverence'
II
"to terrify
2,
';
I 3 do.:
pa-li-%i-ka
17, 4;
pa-R&-ka
35;
pa-llb-ki
2,7;
pir'n]
VOCABULARY
167
....
.-lib
pal-fa-ku
4,
42; pal-jfa-ku-ma
I 3
Hi
8,
mu-p&l-Ii-&i 53, 6;
11
up-ta-na-lafc-
2,
bis
26 bis
;
4, 16;
6, 2 7
b:s
,
83
bis
;
10, 31
bis
;
12,
45**
9;
13, 5
22, 11,51;
bis
27,
n;
b
;
,
"
30, 7; 3i, 4
62, i3
Vls
;
58,5
i7
bw
b
;
bit bis ; ; 57, 3 ; 39, 16; 54, i 33, 2i bis bis I2 2,26: 4,16, , 38, 39 /*/3/w i,
;
39
6, 27,
83 E, 84
bis
3
113
bls
;
7,
2O bis 6o bis
,
10,31; 12,45,90: 13.5: 22,11,51; 27,11; 30,7; 31,4; bil bis b5s te 58,5.6 ; ; 57, 3,4 39, 16; 53, 2 4 33, 21 54, i, 2
;
;
bis ; 59, I2
60, ig
bis
;
bis 61, i6
62,13; pulanilum(tum)
33, 21
:
i,
38;
i;
2,
54,
IV
57, 3; "
5^,5; 62,
at
^
13.
to
^k
:
show
mercy
nap-lis-an-ni 2, 37; nap-lis-an-ni-ma 2,32; 6, 62: naplis-an-ni 2, 37^?; naplis-an-ni-ma 27, 19; naplisa-
11
ni-ma 2,32!); 21,66; nap-li-. .... 35, 5; nap-li-si-inni-ma 8,4; naplisu-nin-ni 7, 46; mu-vp-pal-sa-ta 2,37;
27,17;
vtu-up-pal-sa-at
8. 2. 2, 10;
2,37!^;
20;
[nap]-Iu-us-sa
4,26;
[nap]-lu-us-ki
nJD panu
u face":
/4
8,
n,
42; 12,
2, 5,
98; 13,
6,
13; 18, ig-4; 21, 28; 24, 6; 30, 20; 31, 8; 32, 3; 51, 10;
22, 23;
fani-ka
i,
bis
;
6,
34; 12. 66, 70, 75, 76: 27, 18; 53, 16; pa-ni-ki 8,
i,
12; pann-ki
u
....
12, 76;
SAG.KI)
53, 10.
pasasu
Ii lip-su-su
D pisatu a brightly- col oured(?) robe: lubuitupi^ati 40, 6. D pakadu Ii u to take care of, to rule, to entrust to
II
i
';
"to
visit,
to resort to
1T
:
n,
pak-dn
42,
u
fcTl
parfitu
iOD
pi-ir-i
12,75;
jz)/-fr-
12,
68
VOCABULARY
par(ma&s)-da-a 34,
3.
1
*TlD
D parasu
50:
4,
7,
to separate, to decide":
12, 59jff;
Ii ta-par-ra-sa 62,6;
pu-m-us
28;
6,
pnms(us)
;
[pa]-ra-su 6,
7,
':
IV
18.
parsu
"part"
par-su 48,
piristu "decision":
pi-ris-ti i, 17.
///r//5-
purussu
12, 58;
''decision":
37, 10;
1,11;
4. 2
4,
6,74:
7,
7,12;
13, 28;
pumssa-ai
3?
50, ii.
parsu ^command'':
par-sn-[ki] 4, 12.
pasahu
i
"to
be
,
pacified, to
be consoled": pa-sa-Jja
1
8, 7.
DD'D? HI
Snp-Si-ka
6.
p^/D pu^ku
*)?'
""sorrow, misery"
^//&H
g, 35; 31, 6.
I
i
free,
to interpret":
lip-su-ru
pu-sur
11,19,29,30;
22, 12:
i,
50,22;
II
i
61, 18;
pa-sir
6,5,6,7;
BUR.RU.DA
IV
i
lip-pa-a$-ru
47:
lip-pa-as- .....
,
.
.....
-as-ra 28, 2;
lippaSra(m)
passuru
D"D'
"dish, vessel":
wpassnru
pasau
pu$u$ 12,
napSastu "ointment:
vessel for ointment": nap~$al-tum 12, 76; fwiiapSastu 12, 8, 15, 116,
pitu
"to
11
open
Ii pi-tu-u
II
i
60,6; //-/-.
T
.... 6,98;
pitu-it
12. 29;
tit-pat-ti 6 107.
sirgarra]
VOCABULARY
169
2
I
ru "mighty":
12, 19;
si-i-ru
jr
60, 7;
50; 4,
435
ii
;
6,
85;
1
7,
23; 9, 10; 19, 31; 33, 3$; 53, 23; j/-r*/ 60,
strati*
60, 14.
jfr
$iru "field":
sab&tu
43;
abbuttu
abatu
"
to inter-
cede for
*:
ta-$ab-bat 2, 21;
-bat 12,
as-bat 4,29;
(ideogr.
9,
DIB)
36;
9,
subatu "garment": subata-ka (ideogr. TUG) 51, sibittu u imprisonment" $i-bit-ti-ka 10, 29.
:
"
to
^ e small":
2, 3.
11,27;
9,
I 4,3?
21,63;
ta-*
50, 21
tor-/z/ 2, 33;
39; 59, 5;
sil-ti i, 18;
-A-rf 49, 8;
///
(ideogr.
A.RA.ZU)
S^, 9-
6^;
u
92;
7,
30.
mankind": sal-mat
27, 9.
almu
"image": $alman**-&-a
12, 54.
u-$a-ain-ma-ni
8,
18;
9,
12; 54,7.
Sirgarru a stone:
^S1R.GAR.RA-^*
8, 25.
VOCABULARY
[KA
KA
a measure:
11
:
22, 31
62, 25.
tatu "hand
14;
/
2,
ka-a-ti 35, 14; /*-# 61, 13; M// 12, 79; 13, 21 9, 36^; 12, 16; (kati) i, 28, 52; 2,9,
;
131;
7, 8,
?
33;
,27;
10,6,26:
15,17:
;
16, 10;
12,95; ^4, 17,5: 18, 18; 19, 33; 20, 7; 21, 24,
11,41;
*3, I2
72, 75, 91
25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30, 19; 31, 7; 32, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5; 36,
6,8;
40,2;
45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; kat-
su 12, 43;
59;
du 14,5; 50,21; kata g, dtt /#' 11,26; kati -ya 36; 12, 79 C; &&ta**-$u 12,46; 12, 88 <T.
&M-j@
35;
12,48,88;
Uto speak, to
command":
a~feab-bu-u 8, !5 bis ;
9,
2Obis
tak-bii-u 45, 3;
M-^"
12, 93;
lu-ufc-bi 27,
K-K-ka 15,16; 16,9; Hk-bu-u 1,50; 2,40; 9,15; 22,16; 33.35; &-#55; 9i 2I 522; 12,80; 19,22,28; 21, 66; ^/&" 12, 104; kibi-ma 12, 99; 61, 4; >b-&-/ 2, 5; 4i 49? 8 3* 9 46; ki-M-ma 8, 14; ka-bu-it 27, 14; ka-bu-u
24;
i
kd-bu-u 27,14^; ^-5^- ..... 27, 14^; ^tf-to/ 14; ki-bt-ka-ma 19, 13; ka-ba-a 9, 19; 13, 8; 22, 65; ka-ba-ai 2, 32; 4, 27; 12, 59; 27, 19; I 2 ik-ta-ba-an-
", u,
3?
ni-ma n, 25; tak-fa-bu-u 12, 1 15; ..... ..... -^ 12,1 15 kibitu u word command ': M-bit i, 43; 12, 62, 87, 114;
*.
22, 10, 66; 33, 25; 35, 15; 53, 27; ki-bit-su 19, 8; 60, 7; ki-bit-sa 4, 26; ki-bi-sa 33, 10; ki-bi-ti-ka 9, 10; 53, 23; ki-bit-ka 6, 21 ; 19, 31 ; 50, 9; 60, 10, 1 1 ; kibit-ka 9, ic.5;
50,9^,26; 54,5;
ki-bit-ti-
.....
7,44;
ki-bt-ti'ki 4,
7,
56.
Part.
feitradu]
VOCABULARY
""Op
kabru
kadadu
bend'*:
u,
bow down
';
II 2
"to
kakkadu
head": ka^kadu (ideogr. SAG.DU) 1,4; 27, 9; kafekad (Ideogr. SAG) 12, 96; kakkad-su (ideogr. SAG.DU) 12, 121 kakkadu-ki (Ideogr. SAG) 8, 8.
;
lp
*|
12, 30.
cord":
>
n.
t? u kiliu voice
25;
II
kiliatu
"sin, disgrace":
78 C;
kimu
HJp kanu
kSsru
^/Vi/
"to approach": I
II
i
u-fcar-ri-du-u-ni 12, 77
11
:
klrbu "midst
62, 9; &"-.
>6/-rr^
....
39, 13.
kardu,
f.
karidtu
^r-
^2: 21,
46;
ka-rid-tu 4, 10,
kd-rid-ti 32, 6,
n;
1-4;
fed-rid-$i
i,
29;
ka-rid-
tu?n 5,
u;
karradu
do.: fear-ra-du
46, 21.
n,
11,1,30,34;
kuradu
kitrudu
do.:
ku-m-du
2,
i,
32.
172
VOCABULARY
kurdu
1
[kurdu
":
ku-
sT
self": ra-ma-ni-$a u, ramanu " ma ii, 9/f; ra-ma-ni-ya n, 24. ramu "to love, to pity": i-ram-mu 9, 34;
9;
ra-ma-ni-$&-
li-ri-man-ni 21,
-man(min?)-ni-ma 2,5;
9, 4.
ri-min-ni-ma
8. 3
ra-im
rimu "mercy":
ri-i-mu 12, 70; 89; 22, 64; rfm^ 21, 69; 30, 14.
ri-i-ma 12, 61
57;
21,
rimnu, rimfnu
nu-u 11,2,7;
21, 61;
"merciful":
ri-mi-nu-u
n, 7^;
ri-mi-
2 ^, 7;
ri-mi~nu~u-um n, 2^4;
ri-mi-nu-&
i8yf;
ri-mi-ni-ya 6, 91; 7, 29; ri-mi-na-ta 12, 40; 27, ri-mi-ni-ta 27, 18; ri-mi-ni-tum 6, 71 77; 7, 9,
,
^5; 37i 7t
4, 25;
3; 57^ 2
rim-m-tom
7, 35,
naramn,
ruku
"distant*
1
1
naramtu
':
''darling
na-ram
6,
19; 22, 5;
ruk~ka(?)
13, 9;
ru-ku-tu
i,
36;
33, 19;
rukuti^
62, 9.
rik-ku-ti 59, 20.
w-to-tf 5, i;
rtkutu "distance":
risu "head":
-A-^ 49, 19; ^-/^ 50, 24; ri-$a-a-ka 6, 29; 2, 16; 3, 14; 21, 60.
rlgtu "former, original, preeminent": rti-tu-& 46, 14; ra-d- i, 42; 33, 23; ris-ti-i 4, 48.
risu I
II
"to cause to
rejoice":
[ki] 8, 18;
li-ris-ka 9, 24;
12, 36:
11
:
....
II
i
Pns-sa
mu-rti
9,
;
3; 58, 18.
10, 20; 17, 3.
risati
pi.
"shouts of joy
ri-$a-a-ti 6, 121
i,
supra)
20.
"to
be great";
III
"to
make
great":
li-Sar-bu-u 3, 7;
-&" 5i 3-
rabu
"great":
ra-bu-u 46,6:
9, 9, 21;
11,7;
r^
9? 2
^;
rasa]
VOCABULARY
22; rabi 22, g, 22 5; ra-ba-ta 27, 6; nz~3// 2 44;
t
73
9,
29;
n,
15; rabita(ta) 6 ? 68; rabiti(ti) 13, 6; 22, 10, 66; 27, 3 Z>;
1 46, 3i8; 59iii; 62,22; rabitti^ 1,11,14,17; 2,15; 3,6,
13:
6,
130;
7, 6;
8, 19,
23;
g,
114;
5, 10,
29;
61,14; 6s,
*;
33, II-
rubfi "prince":
22, 9, 22.
rw&i 9,2;
11
10,3;
19,26; 22,1;
2,
*-
3, 10;
6,1,2,18,97; 10,7;
ur-ba-ta-ma
18, 6;
20,8,10;
21,34,36;
s//r-
$ur-bat 6o : 9;
^-iift 4, 24,
9, 23,
sur-ba-ti 4, 12;
6, 71, 77, 85,
D\ Sur-bu-tum
90;
7,
38, 5.
nir-bi 6, 16;
21,7;
6 S 94;
2,
41; 5, 8; 6, 69;
7, 2;
12, 93;
7,
*l
rabisu a demon:
MAKIM) 6, 124;
III
i
10, 22.
KJG
a plant:
^wRIG
ir-di 8, 5;
Sur-dim-ma
":
"to raise";
IV
ru-$a-nim-ma 53,
4.
ru b^ "enchantment
81, 106.
sorcery"':
m-&u-u 33,31;
ru-fti-i 12,
rakasu "to bind, to knot *: ar-kus-ka 2, 27. raksu "bound": rak-su-ma 50, 19; 53,7.
1
rik-sa 2,27;
KIDA)
11
;
12,99;
3^
1
2 ^5
:
4j
42, 39.
"to be loose
II
"to loosen'
ru-um-[mi]
rimku
"libation": rim-ki
74
VOCABULARY
rapasu
rapsu
12,
[rap&Su
to
be broad";
II
to broaden,
to enlarge":
ru-up-pis 5, 4. u
rap-su
7,
30;
20
i,
7; rapasti(ti)
62, 3;
rapastim(thn)
8.
60, 5;
rap-$a-a~ti 9, 6;
i
mpsati(ti)
rasjbu
67; 30, u
raig"hty,
13.
raftbu rusubu
to possess; to grant": a-ra-si xi, 12 ^4; a-ra-a$-$i n, 12; ..... -ra$-$i-ma 21, 75: ^zr-^" 12, 69; ^fr-j/ 12, 69 C; 15, 4, 5; H-ir-su-ni 12, 6i5; 50, 25; lirm-ni (ideogr.
TUK)
12, 61;
III
^"
sa
rel.
pron.
"who, which
3, 6, 12;
11 ;
&z
x,
45
bls
,
46, 48;
^
,
bis
,
19,
bis
24, 26,
27^, 5
bis
bis 8, I2 ,
26;
11,1,17,26,28,36;
13, 5i 7i
12,
bls
i2 ter , 14,
igA,
20, 31, 43, 45, 56, 60, 63, 64, 66, 67,
D,
";
62,
32; 21,
bis
;
2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 52,
7, 10,
74;
22, 12,40;
23, 9;
27,
n^
30,
4; 33,
36;
35, i;
14, 16,
39, 16;
1
5,
8, 19,
23; 52, 5;
53,14,20,21,23,24,26; 55,3; 56,1,9,11; 57, 3,4,6; 58,5, 6, 7; 59,2,11,12,14; 60,7,13,15,19,21: 61, 5, 16, i6A; 62, 13, 17, 18, 19; sd i, 23, 47; 2, 13; 3, n; 6,
4^;
97;
"
7505^55i59;
13,19,20;
i, 2,
22,50; 31,2,3;
33,8;
35, 14;
50,13:
53, 6; 54,
stLsunu;
$&-& 53i
!
$a~a-m
VOCABULARY
su'atu;
12, 8,
i
1?5
"that, those'
1
ft,
su-a-tu
BI (=su)
2, 30,
31; 62, ij
A
i*u
a measure: n, 43;
u
to look,
62, 26.
1
1
to look for,
1
to seek";
I 2
i
to seek,
27,
look
for.
ta-si-
8; fi-si6, 28;
BC;
i-H-*
n;
/-/9
a-$l-*-ki 4, 29;
37, 9;
/jf-//- -
(Hna
ti-i-
) 6, 9;
su-ma
53, 16;
i6Z>;
lu-us-ti-'-fna
n,
6,
13;
.-i(P)-ma
n,
13 ^4;
I 3 is-ti-m-
48.
jte/
i,
Sru
1
6,
1
;
no;
5/n 8, 16;
$iri**-ya
.
1,45; 33,
$iri**-$u-nu 18, 7 yf
sirtu ^iniquity":
2,
$ir-ti
1,26;
jf3fr-rf
2,
38; 11,19;
&r-tnn
38
/?.
1
n,
10.
"to
be
Sabasu^ Mi-sa
to
be angry":
Sat-su
6, 8>,
4,37,45; 6,87;
88;
7, 19,
7,25;
21, 87:
sab-su-ma
26.
sagganakku
19, 14-
a governor or high
official:
sagganakku
sigaru
A*^W
ID
a tree:
^ID
io
advance": is-di-&u
8, 5.
76
VOCABULARY
sidu "guardian deity":
22, 8, 64.
[SSdu
Um Sidu
ilu
sidu
(AN.ALAD) (AN.DAN)
8,12; 12,110;
6,
Sfirou "garlic":
FVfltf
sumu
33, 45-
4,3;
^^
1
^7,6; &pi**-y&
sataru "to
':
Si-am 12,
4, 30.
':
si-bi
n,
6; Si-bi-im
n,
6^4.
/-&#-*
u
53.
8.
Samu
16;
to
settle,
to
establish":
j?w;// 6,
Ii
i.
ta-Sim-ma
62, 5;
5i-i-mi 10,
mu-sim
6, 19;
19, 9; 58,
1
simtu "destiny":
6,
sim-ti 6,
13;
10, 16;
19,21; Si-mat
Sim&ti*
112; 10, 15; 22,3; Si-mat-ka 15,13; Si-ma-a-ti 19, 34"? 1 6, 112 F; 15, 11; 19, 6, 9; 21, 60; 58, i; 62, 2.
ta-sim-ti 41, 3.
Ptasimtu:
sakaku: tasakak?(ak) ideogr. UD.DU 12, 13. maStakal a plant: ^ommaStakal 11,44; 12,9.
sakanu
US-' 7 ;
to set,
to place,
X 9,
to establish;
to lie,
to
be
placed":
Ii
i
iSakna(na)
6
;
1,12,39; 4,17,39;
6,84.6",
7i 2
10; 27,
u^4;
55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 5S, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19; 61, 16;
ta-Sa8,
kan
12;
22, 49;
ta-sak-kan
6,
2, 10;
;
20;
J 4,
J 3,
H;
15,24;
tasakan-ma
22, 34;
[ta-Sa?]-
ka-ni 33, 16; li-Sak-na 12, 70; lis-ku-nu-ni 12, 61 5; jfi>& 22, 60; S&-kun-ma 19, 24; $uk-na 6, 116; 10, 18; 12,
HO.Z?;
21,68;
22,65;
8, 7;
^ukun(un) 1,22;
sukna(na) 12,
sa-ki-nu 62, 10; sakin(in) i, ii; ^^-. .... 22,47; saknu(nu) 12, 67, 116; Sa-ki-na-at 33, 2; sd-ki-in 1,3; sa-kin 21,38; sa-kin 20,12; 46,17;
no;
jj/*.
....
Hi
tu-sak-na
i,
36; 33,19; 22,14; 9,13; IV i i$-sak-na 13, 18; is-sakmu-Sa-aS-ki-nu 46, 17; nam-[ma] 13, 19; is-sak-nu-nim-ma 27, 12; lis-sa-kin i,
Sii-uS-kin
SfauS-kin
VOCABULARY
49;
4$
5*5
177
6,
33^34;
IV
it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-ma
33,8; 37,5; sik-nat
83Z7;
61, 3-
7,19.
si-kin
10, 13;
Siknu "creature":
sikaru "drink":
9, 3, 3i;
si-kar
i,
20;
2, 29.
fr.
1^33^?:
$al-ba-6u
sululbu:
"
-/#-*
u
II
salamu Ii
11
perous
I
i
lu*u$-lim-ma
8, 17;
9, 10;
54, 6; lu12, 66
7;
45, 2;
Hi
sul-li-ma-am-ma
mu-5al-lim
9,
n.
6,
salmu sulmu
26;
'intact, safe
10;
n,
1
26.
"peace, prosperity'*
12, 71;
-wtf
13;
sulma(ma)
9, 41.
(2)^?)
*nu-Sal-K-tu 62,11.
stimu "name": Su-nm 11,32; $&-ma n,8; 5/// 12, 75 C; um-$u 12, 120; $umu-ka 9, 8; 30, 14; mini 40, 15;
-ka%,i\ sumu-ki4i$$\ m-mi-ya 19,22; $&-nd(pi?)-i
;
5*
4;
^-
5,3; 12,75;
J 3i 2 ^; Stt-mi-Sti-nu
19,14.
i,
"
to hear":
Ii
li$-mi 1,43;
33,25; lu-u$-mf(?)
;
26;
jtf-i/ 2,
32; 12,
59^;
2,
50, 21
-*///
21, 63;
7?
7,
J
27, 19;
$i-ma-a
32 ^;
si-mi-i i, 41
6,
72
j5";
&-mu-u
-^ 45; &-mu-u(?) 10, 27; si-mu-u 21, 82; &-mat Sirma-a-at jtf36; 21, 7, 12; 4; 59? 5; 33, 21, 75; M^/ 19, 28; si-ma-a 9, 19; 22, 65;, III i tu-sa-as-mi-t
33,17;
IV
2.
Ii$-Si-mi 8, 14;
III 2
[mu$]-ti(?}-i$-
ma-at 33,
178
VOCABULARY
simH
1
"obedient, friendly
*:
si-mu-u
u,
3; 27, 14.
4,
taSmft "prosperity, success": ta$-mu-& ta-ma-a 33, 15, 1 6; 6x, 19; laS-mi-i 4, 6.
26
2 i 9;
^NDE? Sumllu
"left":
&-mi-lu-uk-ki
8, 13;
su-mi-li-ya
g, 17
5;
Sumili-ya
HDD Samt
"heaven": samu-ii 3,5; 6, 128; 8, 18; 10,4, 24; 12, ii9(?); 61, 8; &W/M 4, 15; 16, 12; Sami-i i, 5, 9, 3i 33;
5, 12, 15;
6, 3,
3,8; 4,24;
*i
9; 12, 64, Si, 83; 13, 20; 19, 7; 21, 6, 10, 15, 73, 81; 22,
39;
17;
27,5,8; 31,7; 32,7,15; 37,7; 39, 8; 46, 1 1; 48, 1 49> 2 9; 50, 3. 8; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 3. 9; Samt* (ideogr,
cf.
IDIN,
1
6;
18, 4;
8;
7,
I
E?"
i-$am-ma-mu
"plant":
SSi 11
sammu
samnu
NI.IS)
NI) 30,28; samnu (ideogr. (Ideogr. NI) 11,43; 12,3,15,102,116; 21,29; 25,8; 30,22; 62,26; samni
"oil": Santnu (ideogr. bis n; 11,45; 12, 8
,
samni
(Ideogr. NI.IS)
3I.MAN a
Samaru
15;
plant: u II 2
II 2
teI.MAN
to revere, to worship": I 2
?$it-mu-ru 60,
12, 91, 92; 54,
lu-u$-tam-mar
8, 17;
n;
IDE? samru
$A.NA
28, 6;
1 :
2,
9; 8, 20:
n,
42;
u;
18, 19;
32, 3;
;
33, 39;
34, 6;
38, 4;
47, 7; 51, ii
i"D!f
Sanitu u
times":
Sanitu
6,
96;
8,
21;
A\
25, 7;
saninu
sa-na-an
i,
19;
IV
I
i
sasu u to speak, to
s-as~si
6,
call, to
invoke, to
61; al-
command":
ta-
109; al-si-ka
6,
6,
34;
fiarru]
VOCABULARY
10; $&-su-u ii, 4;
21, 3-
179
II
ii-si-is-sa,
13,21; mu-$a-a$-
r$H
2f
aptu
sapiku
30, 21
;
to
46;
jte^-.
1,15; mplati*
BE?"
59, 4.
saparu
6,
81; 7,18.
"letter,
Sipru
18, 4;
message":
Si-piri$)-fcu-u
16, 3.
12,54;
sa-M-ta
tu-sa-as-fea 2, 21.
[$d]-jru-& 27, 5 {7Z?; j4-^
I 3t3;
27, 5;
6,
$a-$a-a
2, 16;
7,
3,
sa-ku-tum
-jjDE^
mti-ra-a 8,
13.
mlsritu: mi$-ri-tu-&~a
10, 4.
bright (?)":
sur-ru-^at
sar-^at
6, 22.
i,
6;
II
"to
sarhu
"?
bright(?)": sar-^a
8, 6.
15
:
i,
18;
ar-bu-tum
8, 22.
$&r(fy-fa-a-ki
surminu
Saraku
"cypress
30, 26.
w* Surminu
12,
15, 102;
51, 13;
iwsurmmi
as-ruk-ka
"to offer, to present": ta~s&r~rak 21, 74; 31, 10; 2, 27, 28; snr-ka 19, 23; sur~kam-ma 9, 19 5;
Saruru "splendour":
ru-ra-ki 8,
9.
Sa-ru-ru 1,30;
sa-ru-ur 5, 12;
j^-
j?^rrw
i,
19, 14, 15, 25; 33, 35; 41, 3; 46, 18; 52, 5;
MAN)
62,
i,
50;
&*m"
61, 13;
5^r
6, 38,
91;
MAN)
12, 87;
LUGAL
So
VOCABULARY
arratu u queen": mr-ra-inm 12,89;
ra-ti 24, 3; 27, 3 C; Sar-rat 4, 9,
[Sarratu
2 7i3? 49, *5
9,
n;
89 C;
33, 9 47-
12, 10.
NAK)
53,17.
j&-jte
#-#-# 6,8;
jfeY-Ai
i2 5 78;
12,
78 C.
n,i6C.
TU
a plant:
to^TU
1
19, 17.
DNsD tamtu
tfrtu
"ocean'
/^/2/z 61, 6;
1
12, 28;
spirit
':
**rufirtu-&-a
18, 7.
(ER.UR.U)
12, 58;
**r*tirti**-Su-nu
(IR.UR)
i
tibfi itto
come": HI
off,
Uto c^rry
to take
away":
taru
"to turn, to return"; II i u to bring back, to restore": I i itur 59, 21; li-tu~ra 6, 87; 7, 25; n, 39;
I
1
litura(ra)
22, i627;
4,
45;
9,
II
ti-i-ru-u
9,15;
22,16;
/z-zV^
tf--
15^;
tutirafra) 2, 22.
tairu u pitiftd,
1
compassionate":
Az-af-rdHte 6, 63;
27,
tairatu "compassion":
fl-,
.
ta- ai-ra-tu- ka
46,
6;
te-
.......
1 8, 9.
? ti-i-n
tabazu
tukultu
"battle":
u
..... -^ar-jw
2, 49.
9, 4.
6.
HI
li-$a-at-li-ma 12, 85 C\
lii
Sat-Km-ma 12,85; s&-ut-li-ma-am-ma 6,119; 10,19; 22 20; 60, 22; ...... ... .~ma-am-ma 6, 68.
HDD
':
Ii Zi-ta-mi-ka
.
.
.
.
6,
125; 10,
lu-ta-mi 53, 29
bis
?
30; /-&*-.
i,
26; la-ta-am
TI.S AR]
VOCABULARY
18, 17;
li-ta-mu-u
12, 112;
li-tam~mu-&
12, 112,6";
IV
2 ? a-ta~ta-ma
(=
tamttn "word,
oracle": ta-mit
16; ta-mit-ti-ka
2, 18; 3, 15.
i, 17.
tamib^
117;
10, 18.
tappntu "help
tarrlnnu a 2, 28 7X
*:
tap-pu-ti 13, 4.
tar-rin~nu 2, 28;
sacrificial feast:
tar-rin-na
TI.SAR
APPENDIXES.
L
LIST OF
6,
PROPER NAMES.
AI
(ilu)i
Hh
11 If
AZAG
Ann
(itu):
^HF"
KH
^H^f
12,
86 Cl
7,
-HP
1
If
K^I
9; 6, 2, 4, 6, 24;
1 1
;
AN.gUL.[(LA.)MI]:
12, II, 13,
I
,
^f Il^ll 12,67,105;
^
^
w--
12, 103.
As5ur: ^>
a,
26
5^
8.
ASsur (/;:
Assiirttn
^|f
(ilu)i
^ ->f ^ JJ ^ITI ^ *T
I ->f-
5<>,
13; 56, 8;
ASSur-bin-apli fJ:
50, 12; 55, 2;
^ ^1
J^I
||
2,
26 D\
56,7; J
>-^
t^
^T
27, ii^4.
la
ff///j:
12,
4, 7, 10,
n,
PROPER NAMES.
12, 87;
12, 8 7 <r,89<7.
183
P"
^yjl
^ffl t
07
4, 8;
If
II
4, 14.
2,44;
3i,(?)
4,13;
49, 5?
6,
in;
10,15;
12,88;
I"*""*-
HP"
*-fflf
^T-
",
32-
ryyyy
^yy^ ^yr
a , 4 6 ; 7, 4; 9, 4; 22, 4;
33
8.
& ^]]
4 14; 9 3; 53
,
,
3; 58, z8.
fkur: ^yyyi
i,
I.MAH.TIL.LA: tJTIT
-^11 ^HN
^T
9, 5-
IMINA.BI
Isagila:
ri'/j:
-f f
^
24.
52, 5.
9, 4,
^11 ^TT*
3,40; 33,
3^;
14,8;
16, 8; 22,
Irua
(Uu): ?
H~ W &*} @[/
HF~
IR.Nt.NA
(ilu):
^S
>-"
31.
4,
"-
lifeara f/H ,
^JJ
7,
59;
57,2,13;
ISum
fsara:
^ J:^
^r
7, 39.
6, 22.
tJIH
IStar (*/;:
8,
->f
20;
^ H~ <^Ay
8,
A ^1!
2, 12; 3, 10;
i,
29,33;
S,
",
'5=
8, 35
^Hf~
<W
31, 8;
32, 6, 14;
39, 3;
^TT!
UD.DA.GAN
20; 32, 2, 3.
(ilu?):
Hp- ^T ^IT
^M M
fc
tE
12, 36.
-
2, 14; 3,
Ba'u
(i7;:
HP"
(ilu):
<
^T
BU .....
IO, 22.
->f
^ ^|
<M
->f
33?
^-
t5<y?)
6,
i2 S
9, 4,
M ^T ^1
22, 6.
84
APPENDIX.
Bfl
filu):
^HI
HF~
**f
^IIT
*,
345 2,
u,
17,
6, 19,
^TIlM
"
27, 9; >+j-
9,
41;
5,
7? 62, 17.
Bint
r*/;:
~T
^TTT 35,14;
HF-
-Ml
.ss.
Bilit-ili /S/;:
Borsippa:
22,4.
HF~ *-<
C ^f ^f
1
6,
*fcJSJ
<M
33,
9',
GlS.BAR
(5f/;:
^^1
^IIA
x, 6-
tj HP
Dagan
(i/u):
HF" KfT
r/;:
DU.DUL.KU
DI.KUD
HF"
DU.KIRRUD.KU
Damkina
Diir-ilu:
fz/aj:
12, 86.
<ff
12, 24.
~^T
3, 8, 9; 4, 95
",
89.
6, 18.
ZA.GAR
(ilu):
-HP
If
^.
i,
^5-
Zarpanitu
(ilu):
-*f- >*v
*-flff
2.
KAK.SLDI
(kakkabu):
^T^ ^
^1
^TT
^1^
M -jT ^
:
^M
4,
16.
HF~
27, 3.
(ilu):
LUGAL.KIRRUD
MI.MI ^/; ^HF~
^>f
j^^ <^[
47, 6;
12, 25.
T^
34,
5-
Marduk
(ilu):
->f"
^C^T
4, 46,
48;
6, 91, 97,
102;
7,
29; 9,
3,
17,5; 18,19^;
PROPER NAMES.
185
HP"
-^IT
*TTT
^11
2 475
i
13, 155
-fa-T BTO
1 8,
HP-
MuStabarru-mtitanu
Nabfl
fihi):
(kakkabu):
f-Jf- Jf
>
"^ T?
^
,
4^, 9-
-HP"
*^"T
^
>
^CTIT 22
7<>;
-'^Ms?
32; 22,
22, 28.
^TjjSf
t\*~ If
t=^
i,
42; ?
.
H~ JtT^
NA.GAL.A
Nl.DU.[NI?]
<Y/;:
(ilu):
Hf~
-HP"
^T
3 653, 20,21.
^^T
^^
f^1
J^
J
Namra$it
(//?(}:
>"Hp-
*~
^>^I ^1
J
i
9-
Namtar
(ilu):
-HP" *^TI^
499, 3i-
NIX ..........
(%<;: -Hf-
^T
]}
^
i"
44,
1-
-j
61, 21.
NIN.A.KU.KUD.DU
Ninib
(i/):
(//):
-"
2, 25,
<
*^ D
42
23.
->f
NIN.GAL
(ilu):
^1 HI -HF~ ^1 ^T"^
""^
(z'/a):
42; ->fi,
>f
3i;
5, 13-
NIN.MIN.NA
(//w):
yTr
1 '^'11
*^"
20 ' 6 ? 2 7,
4-
NU(N).NAM.NIR
^HP~ HFFPF
Nannaru
(//),
^/l
Sin.
Nusku
Nlrgal
(//): *->f(ilu):
t^M
6, 18.
^^
<^If n,
34;
^n" "x^
50,
i,
27, 10.
^H^
n A\
*"Hf"
10; 52, 3.
i, i, 2, 12, 16,
Sin
(ilu)i
>+l-
\\\
F\
7,
^o, 60;
27,
23, 8; 24,
86
APPENDIX.
6
-!!
*9?
f
6,70.
46,
^T! ^T
2 3, 6; 26. 3;
f
Piu
Kffi^<!g
i, i;
(kakkabu):
(*/):
t]Hp- ^1
>->f-
n.
Rammanu
Sala
(*/):
-*f "gff
->f-
^J
i, 10,
29, 2.
Samas
(//a):
^J
30;
12,35;
60, 4t 5; 62,
6;
>-*f ^|
<]^
53, jg.
i.
Tasmitu
(7a):
HP
Jt|
K ^E
n,
12,
I!,I2
tCT
.
II:
Ill:
25^ 7;
29, 30.
XIX:
-61,
u.
XX:
61, 12.
XXX: <
L:
1,18; 61,
40, 8.
12.
XXXVI: <ffi
35, IS-
LIST OF
NUMERALS
ETC,
187
III.
i,
6-.
.;
4 sa-
.;
24
/-.
.;
;
26
35
KAB.MIS;
-mu\
31
-in-nin-na\ 32
-#**/;
.
34
<fo-
-tu
.-ki\
dan-.
.;
36
^;
2,
....
7
-r#; 4 ?
$i(lim?)-.
;
. .
45 6
.....
....
-mt-at\
-6";
48
.-#/;
.;
.;
13
;
15
di~.
.
16 j#-/-
/z/-
21 /;.
.
28 dug-gun(?)
;
.;
33
i
^r/-z-
34
2
////(//)-.
.;
38
.
jte.
.
47
-st-su;
5,
A-&-.
.;
.-bu-ri\ 5
-ur(/%?
14
V
i. e,
[&ul]-K)\
*-in-nin-ni\
;
.
-am-ti\
16
^-
-tum\
;
19
-pur(?);
6,
23 u-pak-ku-.
;
t ;
25 76*
:
26 #-//-kid;
29^ 29 .... ,-ya\ .... .-&>; 32 ilu 51 .... .-//--. ....;.... .-//;
r/-/-
$a-
30
;
31
;
sui
54 fuk(isu?)
.-nam^ 5 6
;
*-mu\
-ir s
.
~yai
-sa. .
.
57
....
.-sa\
58
-#/;
59 &u-&";
a^
60 i-tn-su-M$-
61
.
.^; 68
ki-i-.
.;
;
-Md(dan?}'Mi
90 a104
109
///;
;
83
;
da-ta-.
.;
84
^-/<^-
91 pu-
101
.-//;
-&-ki\ 103
....
.-ka\
;
-bi-ti\
106
....
121
.
.
108
-///>;
;
-na-di-
....
.-ar-ma\
.
. .
-ta-a;
.;
no
128
.
.
117
;
-1/2-
/.
//.;
7,
16
;
28 ^-.
.;
.
55
/iti\
58
/*--
.;
29 pu-. 63
41
rfiz-
-jte(/);
.
. .
8,
K2"-;
-sui-
22
f/ia-
25 ....
.-ki\ su-.
.;
26
MU-u\
30
.
.
9,
;
28
SA.TAR
-
sa-an-dak?\
, ,
43
-fal(f)-&i;
44
....
-#;
.-^/;
47 .-/ $uk.-/-^";
.-ri-Su-nu;
.
-kin
;
49
5^
.
.
.
>7
;
55
-ris
56
-li-$a(r)\
tum(dum?)~.
.;
to, 3
....
a-tu-.
/f/-.
. .
n
;
ni~
-jfzi-Ai;
12
. .
.;
13
....
. .
.-/;
.
18
ff-
19
^-.
.;
20
*/-
,;
;
24 K-.
31
.;
25
28
//-
-flr;
32
-&; 33
^ Z/Afi4
....
.-^; 30
Af/.
.
.
.;
88
APPENDIX.
34
..... A
-a\
ii t 14 ar-ra-
16
-ka\ 17
.... .-*'; **(?); 10 ARA-rad pistini$(m$) MAD]; ... .-ru-bui 18 .... .~u-um; 17
19
-ka\ 22
12, 5
*Eh
mb-kan-
13
ig
.
fit-
-/*;
/z
;
21 &z;
.-*; 22 0-#.-/
23
#-ff0;
;
-*-*; 24
34
41
.... / 7
36
-.
.
26
....
.-*; 31
-;*/(?)-
-$ir-$i-na\
.
.
37 ....
....
.
.
.-rum: 44
.
.;
46 <4/4 ....
;
47 &-ma-.
.;
:
51 ta-.
.:
52 6-jte$-
53
54
AJ.
-j^ ;
57
BAR.DA
-afc;
63 5
.
.
^
;
it-tu-foi-.
.:
-pat-su .#/-;
A7 ^4
;
7^(7;
96 Z?
13, 2 ///-/flr-^;
-i;
97
-tu-ti-Su; 102
1
ARA
.
.
[istinis(nis)^]\
/2>/^-
104
16
UD.DU [mujtur?]\
17
HUR-,
3
/-
08
;
-g/W?; 109
7
.-/;
;
a*0-.
.;
;
n
18
;
H-
-ba sit-kain-.
.
, .
-sap\
14,
2
22
^-.
.;
30
5
.;
33
13
**ftz-
-ttm^)-man-ni\
....
15.
i
.-jte#r;
-lti-su\
14
3
-^;
->6tf;
18
6
* l-$u\
-j^;
*~$ut-ka\
....
.-/^f;
....
8
.-tuk\
12
^//;
....
25
13
-7^^; 14
.... -bu-ka; 21
16, 5
;
-//-
-az\ 26
-ku-nu\
-#fc;
-^;
;
17,3
7
GUR.UD ..,..;
18,
i
/20
4
6 3
-MZ; 7AR(at)\
.... .-0;
-s&;
J
;
-ku-[ti!]i
ma-a23
5
-//;;
;
19,
ma20,
i
-rat-ti-ka^
27
J/-
....
;
.-r/;
.... .-^;
13
.;
AN.ZA
20
2
;
18
....
.
-ni-6u la--.
&"(?)-.
.
.
....
^i2-
*~zu
;
sar-.
.;
;
21,
.;
;
~ru-su]
5
;
3 J^&-#; 7
-#V# ; 4 pa-ti-yb\
;
nap;
^rmu.;
6 /w;
-nu\
.
.
10 al14
ru19
ta;
ii
;
so.-
12
***
;/-....
-an;
18
13 da-.
.;
15
dfe-fo"-.
.
-ka\
.
.
16
17
.;
;
GAR\ ....
-/;
.-am-ma;
;
-&z;
26
r31
. . .
.
27 .... .-/^;
.... .-in-na-/-r?;
30
1&-,
.... *-tab~%a-ma\
.
.
.
577"
32 ki-.
.
.;
33
.-; 38
39
-a.
.
.;
42
;
-r/ dtf-g-
43
sal-
-i-di mus-tar-.
;
.;
.;
44 /-/du;
-pal-lu-u
-fe ta-sib-.
.
45
;
si-.
.;
46
ni-
mi-
189
.
to-.
;
.;
51
.*; at-.
;
.;
53 ..... -tak-ku-ii\ 54 to- ..... 62 &/- ..... 69 .... ,-y; 74 ..... -ta\ 76 .... .-ta-as-nu\ 77 ..... -$/- ..... .... .-/-//; 78 .... .-/>/-/-//; 79 .... ..to- ..... 82 ..... -mu-ka\ 83 ..... -dfo-i; 84 ..... -&-/; 85 .... .-# *'^- ..... 86 ..... -te-*H *-.....;.... .-tf-Mra; 87 ..... U.A\ go ..... -*; 22, 13 GUB.BU.DU; 19 ..... ->&#; 21 tf-to-. ....;.... .-// Us- ..... 22 V. ..... _ _. 24 JT^A .....: KAN.SIR-ka$)\ 25 * ..... 26 * ..... .... .-ka\ 29 /.....; 32 ^^^ [?istims(ms)]*, 34 .... .-*; 35 ..... -6; 39 ..... -mar-ra&i 4 ..... -to-w; 43 ii-tdk% u ..... 46 ki-di- ..... 47 .... J- a -tu\ 48 ..... -na ik-W~ ..... DLDl(ify 49 UGU-ma\ 50 kil-lim- ..... 51 .... .-ka\ 52 im-mur-. 53 ..... -a-ni\ 54 .... .-//; 55 &<*- ..... ..... -ya\ 56 .... .-Sid\ 57 ..... -ka\ 58 ..... -; 23. 4 .... .-da-ar-ti\ 9 .... .^; 24, .... ..^; 2 .... .-# 2^- ..... 3 ra~. .; 25, 2 ^r- ..... 3 aft(di})-ra-. ....; 4 /-.....; 6 ..... ->&/-; 7 ..... -tf; 26, 2 ..... -Kl\ 5 ..... -tf; .... ,~sa!-tu\ 8 ..... -an-ma\ 10 .... .-r; ii ..... -//M; 27, 6 LA.TI-$u; 22 ..... -#>; 26^ ..... IN.DUL-ki; 28, 7 ..... -i 29, 3 ^. .; 30, 4 in-na- ..... 55 a-ku-. Si-. ki..... .; 8 A-. .; 9 11 //-.....; 12 MUN.GU; da-.....\ 20 URU TI\ 24 SID(di)\ 25 ^.ff^ fiiMnu(nis)]\ 26 MU.$AL\ MI\ 29 ^/- ..... to- ..... ** .... .^//; 6 ..... -*; 31, 7 9 ^r-&'(?); 32, 8 ..... -ti-txa; 12 .... .-ni-ki-nw\ da-. 13 ..... -/..... -JBW-W; 7 dan()~ ..... ^"; 15 ..... -ki-ma\ 33, IL dn-ru-. .; 13 .... .-i-kti-kii 14 ..... -w";
;
;
.;
.;
.;
.;
*-si-na
.
17S*LIK; 16
'19
.
.-^/:
-;
45
; ;
18
-.
.;
.^
.
4o
..... GA]
44 TAG-fna\
;
//(?)-.
.;
46
7 15
DIM .....;
KAH&AHQY,
*- .....
35,3
^ .....
ii
&AG.GA ....,;
.
.... .~5/4{?); ^-^4 (arkafi); 'DA.RA\ 36, i .... ..; 2 ..... -"6 7 4 $*?-. .; .; 9 .... .-MJ; 10 ^tf-- ..... **. rfi- ..... 37, .; 3 ..... *'; 38, n 39, 6 $ar-. .... .; 7 ..... -/-//; i-. .; -bu-u\ 13 .... .-/; 14 .... .-j^; 15 .... .-m~ma;, 17 ..... -i ^- ..... 40, i ..... Z?/; 3 ---- .^-JSK; /Jf./L Uu ..... KUR.NA TU.UD.TA-, 6 ..... 4 -**; 5 .-..
;
90
irfn&t*.
.
.
APPENDIX.
,
..... -nt-ta-sfa', tu- ..... 8 A&A.AN SIR .... g ..... -*; ZU.DU\ 10 SLIL(kd)\ 13 ..... -*; 14 .... .-in DIMSID\ 15 .... .-bu-ma\ 42, 2 -. 5 ..... -n- &- ..... 6 ta4 U'tag-ga^)- ..... r/-*..... ta-na-ru-. 7 9 ZIG.GIR-ka\ n D1M.KU\ .; ir-. 12 pi- ..... .; 14 mun-nap(b)~ ..... 16 UD ..... ..... -/<21 w/-. *-. .; 43, .; 19 a-zu- ..... 17 ..... 44, 3 ..... -tu\ 4 ..... AI/*7 5 -*; 45i ..... -tf; 3 .... .-;/*; 4 l7w ..... 6 ..... -ra-ka\ 8 ..... -# I/-//- ..... 10 ..... -bil\ 46, 3 ..... -ka\ 6 ..... -/&^; 12 ..... -//; 21 ..... -/; 22 ..... -//; 47, i .... .-ji; 7 ..... -;/f-/2; 2 ..... -f ru-. .; 4 ..... -na-ku-nu\ 48, .... ,-a-/i; 4 .... .-jf^z; 5 .... .-a-ti\ 6 ..... -li-ku\ J u ..... 1///V; 8 .... .-rr, g .-5; 10 ,-ya\ .... ,-wr; 12 ..... -jf/; 13 ..... -JBZST; 15 ..... -*'; 49^ 2 ..... -u-fi\ 3 ..... -mar\ 4 ..... -a-ti\ 7 ..... -ai-ti\ 9 12 ..... -ru-$a..... -/i/; 10 .-/#(?); ii ..... -7/z; a-ti\ 13 ..... -i; 14 ..... -; 17 ..... -ma~~u\ 18 ..... -Jf/la-Tsu\ 24 ..... -ru-ii\ 26 ..... -sa-an~nu\ 27 .... .^; 50, -4 .... .-#?*; 27 j5 23.5 u-sur- ..... 19 u-sa$- .....
un-nu SIR\
.;
.*,
.;
.
1 1
*^*-to
5
_.
Hu
DUMU .....
6
u-.
.
.
.
..... _fc
12
.;
51, 3
..... -/^;
.;
..... -m~%a\
<?
.....;
17
53, 2
.... .-^; 15
.-^/;
SU.A.RU.LA*,
28
18
*"*-^^; $A.KASKAL\
;
20
f,
[NI]DU
;
..... -//-to; 30 ..... /7 56, 2 ^ ..... .; 4 ki-. 17 ^- ..... 5 in- ..... 57, n mu- ..... ..... -mir ..... ..... ..... ^9 ^; 9 ..... -S^i *'; 3 .....; 10 ..... -jfaz; u .... .-^; 12 ..... ^; 15 ..... -si..... ^; 2 .... .-; rn; 16 .-;/; 18 ..... -^'; 59, Z?W? ,....; 3 7VOT/ ..... 4 BUR .....; 8 -. .; ii ..... -^-^; 15 .... .-yi //J- ..... 16 9 />-.....; .... .-li-tta-an~ni ma-fai$)~ ..... 17 in-an-na-. .; 19 *l .-tab-ba-fa-ka fa- ..... 12 ..... 60, 4 KI\ -k&\ 14 at-ta- ..... 16 Sf.MIS\ 17 15 ..... -di-ri-'ka^ sa- ..... ..... -mat\ 18 .... .-ri NLRUS\ 22 ..... -us\ 61, 2 ..... -Sat10 SA.LA\ 15 aWa-. ki\ 3 ..... IN 77; TO- ..... .; GU.ZUR-ki u-kul-li* ..... 18 ..... 17 -pirka\ HI-ka\ 19
j;
....
.
.
GAL
191
.;
20
.**;
.
-&-#;
7
22
9
/
.
.
-la-mu\
18
....
.
.
MA GU .-#; u
.
.
.
.-da-
14
.
.*';
^; war/-.
s-ak-ki
.;
19
^7
;
//-
*#%
.;
24
....
SAR*
ADDITIONS
P. 3,
1.
AMD CORRECTIONS.
u
VA
20;
113,
I.
31
for "sir.
/<-.:
'W,
n
for
W-
uk-ta~$a-ra
'
'.
Pp. 3.
",
I-
22;
P. 3, L
9
,
23 /^.:
for
"*".
Pp.
3,
I.
25;
for rik . 12, L 9 leg.: "rip Pp. 3, II. 27, 32; 57, L 16 leg.: "jri", u for P. 3, L 35 Pp. 3, L 32; 31, L 6 leg.: siY\ for "flr. n A-.: &T, for ta . Pp. 4f L 2; 29, L 33; 104, L 22 leg.: d*-pa*>\ 3 fur "DI.BAK *. P. 4, L 10 /^.: "puldnttum", for "puldntiunt*.
>. 4,
I. P. 4, II. 19, 20 16; 28, L 36 /eg.: "faid-&i" 9 for "imtd-ki". "/*", for "/P Rid., 11 21, 24 for "li-ld-kiP* poss. read "//fa-rid", cf. DELITZSCH, Handw. p. 303. Pp. 4, L 22; 97, L 25 leg.: "w7", for W/". Pp. 4, I. 25; 97, L 37 kg.: "lid-dip-pW\ for V//J3 /-i/^ Pp. 4, L 25; 97, L 28 leg.: "ti-ru-", for "tf-jo/-'". Pp. 4,
Pp.
7<r.:
24,
for
1.
29;
44, L 17;
P. 4,
!.
97,
11.
2,
29;
{
103, L 10;
no,
37 leg.: "to-il-funF, for "&W7* ///zr/ . Pp.5, Li 8; 35, 1.34; 60, L 33 leg.: mewly shining", for P. 5, L 24 leg. "Is mighty", for "he gathers". P. 6, "unique".
:
"&".
I.
del.
Ibid., L
"Lady (?f.
1.
Pp. 7, L 3;
I.
leg.:
I.
27, L 33;
35, L 8;
36; 47,
5; 99,
33
P. 8,
leg.:
P.
n,
I.
28
if
leg.:
^>f-"
for
*^-^\
11.
Pp. 13,
21, 24
15, 23; 25, 1. 30; 56, L 6; 57, L 22; 68, L 6; 105, u P. 13, L 27 leg.: "$pus"\ for tfntf'. leg.: "nif\ for *tf.
lt
Pp. 13,
1.28; 1 6, 1.23; 22, L 6; 52, J.26; 105, 1.24 leg.: mm^hi\ for "rnfaMu". P. 13, 11. 35 ff. del. note to L 30. Pp. 15, II. 7, 31; u n 44, L 4 leg.: "dt'F for sis Pp. 16, L 18; 17, L 17 leg.: "/#", for "li&\ Pp. 16, L 19; 17, L 23; 29, L 21; 31, L 24; 32, I. 20 leg.: lt u P. 16, L 21 leg.: "btr4&", for nar-M-M(MJ\ for li^M-ki(kaf. w !. 28 bura&\ Ibid., L 33 leg.: "/5-//^/r , Rid., leg.: "X', for "to".
.
for
tu$-ti-$tr.
"Mf,
for
'
W.
It
*W.
Ibid.,
I.
26
^ and C I
for L
leg.:
have since
Is
"joined",
and
Is
now
24
f|i
^^
leg.:
V^TT-
PP- l8 ? L
5;
l 26 ?
3'
L 8
%"
Veatness",
for "heart".
Pp. 1 8, L 33; 27, II. 23, 26; 35, I. 2; 40, L 15; 115, P. 19, L 24 leg.: "esteem", "judgment", for "judgement". mand". Pp. 20, L 13^ 79, L 38; v 83, L 30; 90, L 14; U JJ P. 22, L 15 104, II. 6, 19 leg.: "KISDA", for SAR .
L 19
for
"com-
100,
1. 8; add. "but
Q2
cf,
P. 23, II. 27, 33 leg.: "bu", for "pu" in LYON, Sargon, p. 8i ". P. 24, 1. 27 poss. read "3. [rub A] n [sagganakku] surM. Ibid., I. 28 leg.: "//-#>, for li-pif. Pp. 24, I. 33; 25, L 3; P. 25, L 6 /^.: "TU1F, 58, L 30; 119, L ii leg.: "kaf, for "Mr.
tt
for
"FOR".
MM., L 25
Mid.,
leg.:
I.
/^.:
n
[tl]-pi-[&]
for
"
-//-.
.".
". Pp. 25, i 29; 32, "lim-[da] , for "I/1. 4; 38, L 6; 75, L 5; 79, L 7 leg.: "ik.$a-ti(ku) vgnd**-at, for "*>gu Pp. 25, L 32; $a-ki{ku) umd -af\ i.e. "I have considered thee!".
32, i. 32 L 6; 32,
31,
I.
f.;
II.
38, L 9
2, 10,
.
41,
16, 21
"Ifti", for
i
;
"lfu n
11.
44, I- 34 leg-'- "**", for "#te"Pp. 26, 9 a u", for "jftz*". P. 28, L 13 /eg.: P. 29, L 1 6 leg.: "M", for "jfo". Pp. 30, 1.22;
II.
4, 6;
%.:
34,
ii,
19
f.
7#.:
"Nusku", for
'W6".
l
P. 30,
L 22
%.:
for
"/",
for "//".
./</.,
1.27
%.:
11-7.
leg.:
/&;/.,
L 31
%-:
J
"JW/B", for
leg.:
letf.:
:
Pp-32,
P. 32,
1.
14;
3$,
1-29;
44.
1-
23
/#:
33
19
P. 33, L
3605"
1 *.
for
"Simdti*
Pp. 33, L 34; 74, II. 23, 26; 79, L 5 P. 37, 1. 12 add.: "but see I,
ZA
J8iV/., 1. 16 /^.: "51. 39 I 14 leg.: "(*)", for "(^). P u dr-Sa-Si-i limnuti(fi) sa" etc. sa Mid., L 18 leg.: "marustu", for n for I "kalu". 22 L Ibid., Md., mur$u . 19 leg.: "kal&\ leg.:
5 6".
drt
tor
up".
lt
P. 41,
I.
1.
16
leg.:
15
leg.:
"dumfc,
P. 43,
1.
for
"dami&u".
"revere",
P. 41,
for
leg.:
luf\
for
"//".
7^-.:
"countenance",
"brightness".
dapl. of
P. 44, I. 4: K TALLQVIST, Mayl& p. 144. No. 9, li i Ibid., L 13: L. 9 Is expanded to form 5 II. 5. in K 10243, which is dupl. of No. 9, II. i Ibid., L 19 leg.: 13. "-", for Mid., L 22 leg.: "saT, for "jteT"; "-", for "-*-". 7^, 3 L 28 leg.: "UD.DU-hr, for "urru-ka n Ibid., L 33 7^.: "//P. 45, L 5 7#.: "Z?^, for "TUJR". r-", for "A-r". Ibid., L 8 leg.: "luF\ for "M/". P. 46, ^/^., L 38 7^.: "^T, for ".#". L 24 leg.: "19. Grant speech, hearing and favour!" Mid., L 29 7^.: " w for "%ht '. P. 48, 1. 25 leg.: "A?\ for "Jf^M". Ibid., I 26 7^.: -rami\ for "-nw". /&'</., L 30 leg.: "-u", for tl n Pp. 51, L 10 ; 52, Ii. 0, 15; no, L 19 leg.: "karradu", for karr<$du u P. 51, L 12 leg.: tan'\ for "pan". Ibid., L 27 leg.: "mudtt-u",
46,1.16%.:
V.
V.
for
"mud
leg.:
u'
1 .
L 32
P.
"mi", for
^r7.
53;
L8L
u
Pp. 51, L 31; 88, L 5 leg.: 'W, for >/'. "/". TJ/^., L 36 %.: mud6->, for
P. 51,
"mud-
f
.
Pp.54,
1.
10; 87,
1.
}7
95, L 3
leg.:
leg.:
leg.:
"faluT', for
Ibid.,
leg.:
fu6daF.
"g&r>\ for "gto". 2; 58, L 16; 82, I. P. 55, L 4 leg.: "sabat-ma", for "$ubut-
ma". L 26
"7IP, for
i 18 leg.: "pilu-u kup-pf\ for "#7 u~g(k}up-p?\ 'ibid., "zF, for "ij". Pp. 55, I. 29; 57, II. n, 30; 59, I. 4 leg.: /". P. 56, L ii leg.: -Ai", for "Ai". Ibid., L 15 /^. :
-c
93
n
,
For
-W*-".
Ibid.,
-/&/.,
L 18 leg.: "/&-/", for "/ir/"; "dalL 22 /^.: "6t. ifc'^a ^tf&r amiMli
"zfib&-ni , for "#$//-/". P. 57, L 2 7^,': "/>", for
n
.##., L
25 %.:
%.:
for "t&&ti**\
.##., L 10 Agr.: "/% for "uP*. MM., L 15 leg.: .##., L 19 %.: "dum$u" 9 for "dami&u".
"$&&&*",
Ibid.,
?
.
i 31 after "reads"
Ibid.,
*<.
"*iw pi-ka*\
leg.'.
L 32 /^.:
"/*-",
for
"DUR.DU1P.
leg.:
P. 58, L 33 /^.: "/-", for "/i2-^ "dum& , for "<famu". Ibid., ?> for "-/". P. 59, L 8 /^.: "121. f/ww^ am&u 1.35 /<-.: "/kakkad-su ikkal-su lisamu-su ti-zafc-feat-su". Ibid., L 36 leg.: "far", u for "for". P. 6o L 17 oll In a vessel of urkarinnu-wood" %.:
3
58, L 14 leg.: n Bid., L 18 after "ffUL" add. "LA "-/". Pp.58, [27; 68,1.13;
"AT",
,
for "dil.
^fffff',
for
il
tf|f KU.KU",
Mid.,
I.
for
25
114,1.19
.
%:
of certain woods'*. P. 61, I. 2 leg.: "illostrious", for "illustrations". Ibid., L 9 leg.: "29. Who openeth wells and springs, who guldeth" */*. Ibid., L 14 /^.: "benefactor *, for "director". <{ P. 62, L 2 leg.: Ibid., 1. 34 leg.: "disturbed", for "bewitched". 6i. and the of mankind me faYonr!". May my god goddess Ibid., grant
for
oil
1
"the
i.
27
leg.:
ZA
IX, p. 128,
P. 65, L 16 add.:
p.
Ibd. 9 L 27 add.: "but cf. P. 68, L 2 leg.: "to", for 138 (end)". 93 a n -nam-". P. 72, L 23 leg.: leg.: "nam- , for " ..... ", for 4 ..........". P. 74, I. 21 %.: "4. &Y btlt ..... .... .". Ibid., L 26 leg.: "kate-ma", for "kalaQ)ma". P. 75, L 7 %. j" s for "sz/>. Ibid., 1. 17 leg.: <V' S for "". Ibid., I. 29 /<-.; "4. Lord of lords! ..... ". Pp. 76, L 29; 78, P. 77, 1. 1.24 leg.: "4-pi-V\ for "-mi-?. "clouds", for leg.:
"transliterated",
for
134".
translltarated
>?
P. 78, 13 leg.: "unsparing", for "nnconquerable". L 9 leg.: u -f*r-" 9 for -/a- w . Pp. 78, L 10; 79, L 15; 116, I. 18 n for daltlt-ka P. 78, L 16 leg.: "GAB", for leg.: "daim-lut\ u u n "GAT\ ''la-it mufc-lab-lu\ for la-td muk-top-lu Ibid., I. 28 leg.: w L before add.: **.... Mid., 38 ."; %.: "5a//tt , for "jta//*". P. 79, L 4 /^.: *KU.TU.&Air, for **Marduk tu-Sir. Ibid.,
days".
Ibid.,
I.
'W
L 13
"
JJ .
/<#.:
^af., L 14
leg.:
i.
"nitf?, for
"".
Ibid.,
leg.: "the goddess "KU.TU.SAR", for "the god Ibid. 9 13 leg.: "Rnler of", for "who destroyest". lt L 23 leg.: "90", for "89". P. 82, L 7 leg.: GIDIM(UTUGT).MA u u Rid., L 12 leg.: -i/\ for "*". Uff(ff\ for Ml uiukki-m imaf*.
?
L 25 %.: P. 8o L 33
P. 81,
I.
"-/-/f
j ,
for "-i-//".
/5zi?.,
30
leg.:
"&", for
MardnF
SU
il
Ibid.,
I.
33
leg.:
abka!M\
for "abkallif;
"m&du-#\
for
"mud&-u".
P. 83,
factor",
L 3
%.:
"life".
Ibid.,
I.
I.
10
leg.:
J&Z,
20
leg.:
"abftallt",
194
legs.
K
of
P. 87, L 24 legs. "&r", for "fur". 12922", for "K 13922". n for Mid., 1. 28 adds. "K 8953 "&d #?', Ibid., 1. 27 legs. II. 122; the variant readings No. of is as 27, D, dupl. 8987, cited
"K
P. 88, 1. 37 legs. "A", for "J?". are cited in the Vocabulary". P. go, 1. 11 legs. P. 89, 1. 9 legs, "art glorious", for "treadest". <l lt -3-". for /&#-, 3. 19 1. Ibid., 17 /#.: "#-", "af\ for fear*\ the to 28 No. dupl. I have 6639, off "since o^.: joined printing P. 92, of No. 27". of No. 46, and to 8953 etc., the dupl. P. "AVwzw". for 93. 1- *4 L 26 legs, "Imnastb", for "linasU?\ "linnu?\ " s - of the Ma I2 : 11. 7 for "Jaw/a*. -/#, 33ff/#.: . there be torn away the ..... of .. b. be
"JWW,
my
removed,
: P. 94, 1- 35 "dannati", 13. May "format*". for Ibid., P. 95, 1. 4 legs. "kurmat?\ for "dam&ii". P. 97, * 8 I*g "USJLIK", for L 1 8 legs. "Prepare", for "Place". Ibid., Ibid., L 15 f. legs, "pulanttum", for "pulanitum". "askur(urj\ u n L 26 for restore , 11. 24, h'f-[ta-h'l]". "Iif-[ta-ri<Z] 27 poss. Ibid.^
the g. of
may my h. be
loosened".
%-
/^r.:
na".
w
Jj/^
1.
/:
P. 98, L 4 legs. "u$~km-ma'\ for "$ui"} (&i)9 P. 102, 1. 19 /^.: "sdlmti*, for "Satimit
.
P. 103, 1.17 %.: "par&si", for "parasi". : 2^ * "i for P. 105, 1L 25, 27 /^.: "(ar/' f for "(ar )"1 L 18 "///". J&X, P. 1 10, L 4 %.: "///*, for legs, "tab", "Aftrif . u t? Hid., P. in, L 2 legs, "unsparing", for "invincible". . for P. 114, L 25 legs. "K 2808", for "K 2801". for "12". L
^^>
"^*^
<
legs.
"13",
P. 115, L 30 legs, "besought", for "glorified". /*.: Ibid., 1. 20 "inif*-$&", for "im**yy.
P. 119.
1-
13
^-
"misint\
for "misiru".
/:
INDEXES.
ig6
INDEX.
197
98
INDEX.
II
INDEX TO REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
N.B. The registration-number by which a tablet is when two or more fragments have been "joined",
is printed in black the tablet so formed is References are placed within
cited
type;
cited
parentheses
"duplicate of*.
K 155 (No. i); Z 163 (No. 12); No. 2); K 235 (No. u); K 2106 (No. 6); K 2371 (No. 27); Z 2379 (dupl. No. 12); K 2384 (+ K 2106); K 2396 (No. 8); K 2487 (No. 2); K 2502 (-f- K 2487); K 2538 etc. (dupl. No. 9); Z 2558 (No. 9); Z 2567 (No. 40); K 2586 (No. 15); K259I 4 87); 2741 (No. 21); K 2757 (No. 35); K 2793 (No. 14); K 2808 (No. 50); K 2810 (No. 56); K 2836 (dupl. No. 27); Z 3151 b (dupl. No. 12); K 3180 (+ K 2741); K 3208 (+ K 2741); K
34 (No.
19);
218
(+ K
163);
K 140 Z 223
(No. 22);
(dupl.
(+K2
K322I
(dupl.
No.
NO.I);
(+ &33S5); 8982 (dupl. No. 22); K8983 (+ K 2106); K 8987 (+ K 3355); K 9047 (+ K 3358); K 9087 (No. 37); K 9125 (No. 36);
(No. 28); K33 5 8 (No. 32); K 3393 (-f K 2106); K 3429 No. 9); K3432 (No. 33); K 3448 (No. 30); K 3463 (No. 60); K 3859 (No. 53); K 3893 (+ K 2396); K 5043 (+ 2741); K 5668 (No. 17); 5980 (No. 10); Z 6019 (No. 5); 6334 (dupl. No. 22); K 6340 (+ K2io6); K 6395 (No. 52); K 6477 (dupl. No. 2); K6537 (dupl. No. n); K 6588 (4- K 2741); K 6593 (-f K 2836); K 6612 (+ K 2741); K 6639 (+ K 3355); K 6644 (No. 58); K 6672 (+ K274i); K 6733 (dnpl No. 12); Z 6792 (No. 55); K 6804 (dupl. No, 18); 6853 (dupl. No. 22); K6908 (+ 2741); 7047 (+ 2741); 7185 (+ K2 5 86); K 7207 (No.si); K 7593 (No. 62); K 7916 (No. 41); 7978 (No. 59); 7984 (dupl. No. 12); K 8009 (No. 18); K 8105 (No. 4); 8122 (No. 3); K8i 47 (+ 1^3432); K8i 9 o (No.5i); (No-48); Z 8293 (No. 61); K 8498 (+ K 2741); K 8605 (+ 2106); 8657 (+ K3429); K8746 (+ K 5980); K 8751 (+ 140); K 8808 (No. 47); K 8815 (dupl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); K 8930 (No. 39); 8953
3229 (No. 13); K3283 (dupl. No- n); K 3285 K328g (+ K 2379); K 3330 (No. 7); K 3332 (dupl. K 3334 (+ K 235); K 3342 (dupl. No. 61); K 3352 (+ K 140);
(No. 42);
6);
^3355
(dupl.
K K K
Z8u6
K K
REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
K957& (+ K2io6); K 9675 (+ K 7207); K 9688 (+ K 2106); 9706 (+ 1:6477); K 9770 (-f K27 4 i); 9909 (No. 57); K 10138 (4- K 6395); K 10219 (+ K 2741); K 10243 (dupL Mo. g); K 10285 (+ K 140); K 10354 (dupl. No. 9); E 10406 (No. 20); K 10497
(+1:2741); 110550
(dupl.
12); 2 ;
11929 (dtipl K 12922 (No. 24); K 12937 (<top!(dupl. No. 4); K 13274 (+ K 7207); K 13277 (No. 23); K 13296 (No. 25); 1:13355 (No, 43); 13431 (+ 2741); (+ K^i); K 13792 (+ K 2106); K 13793 (+ K 2741); K 13800 (+ K 2106); K 13907 (No. 29); K 14210 (No. 44); Sm. 336 (dupl. No. 6); Sm. 383 (+ 3859); Sm. 394 (+ K 333o); Sm. 398 (dupl. No. 27); Sm. 512 (No. 54); Sm. 1382 (dupl. No. i); Sm. 1385 (+ Sm. 336); D.T. 65 (No. 49); Em. 96 (dcpl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); Rm. 582 (~f K 11153'; 81-2-4,244 (+ K3330); 82-3-23,119 (No. 45); 83-1^18,500 (dupl. No. 50); Bn 91-5-9. 16 (No, 38).
,
10729 11326
(dupl.
(dupl.
No. No.
4);
18);
10807 11549
6);
KI^I
CUNEIFORM TEXTS.
N.B.
numbers
in the text;
the foot-notes refer to the corresponding to one sign, only, the number is placed
to the right of the sign in the text {e. g. *); "when a variant reading is given of more than one sign, the number of the note is placed on each side of the signs referred to fV. g. * when a note refers to a whole *) ;
line of the text
the
is
Duplicates of a test are cited "by the capitals A, JB, C etc. Restorations are placed 9 within brackets [ ]; ctapl. ''restored from* . "line**; r. "duplicate**; L
PLATEI.
OBVERSE..
PLATE 2.
NO.-f.OBY. (CONT.)
i.r:B
-tr.
PLATE 3.
Mw^^fprp
PLAT 4.
PLATE 5.
NO.
X..
REVERSE.
25
30
30
W RF
4o
IF
1
!
%ter
PLATES
PLATE 7.
NO.4.
OBVERSE.
PLATE 8.
N0.4.
REVERSE
PLATE
9.
wo.
PLATE
10.
NO. 6.
OBVERSE.
4-^
**C
/0/##y/jr^^^
$TT*F pf
PLATE
II.
PtATE
12.
N0.6.0BV.CCONT.)
1.
'
PLATE
B.
NO. 6.
REVERSE.
N0.6.REV.(CONT.)
PLATE
14.
PLATE, is.
N0.7.
OBVERSE.
23
p-
jA^H^
PLATE
B.
NO.7. OBY.tfONT.)
Na7. REVERSE.
PLATE
tz
.r.
REY.CCQWT.)
f.-r
PLATE
18.
ar
K0.9.0BVERSE.
,
/^^
E<T
^f RTF
ffiTtf
H-
^W*4
S>
N0.9.REYERSE,
PLATE
20.
PLATE
No. 10.
OBVERSE.
PLATE 22
PLATE
23.
PLATE
2*.
No.it.oBY.(cowr.)
N0,11,
REVERSE.
** IF
PL ATE ,25,
NO.tl REV,(COffTj
Pl.ATE.2t
NO.
11.
OBVERSE.
KfeS
w^$t^^&J*^
*-**;
.VAW 4^^
d^^&Jf^
* Kyf
K^oW^c,
^A&ri^ffl^-
^ a^^e,
i *
^^*' ^^^5^f
l
.AMff^rr^
r.Af^FX-
PLATE.H
NO.tt.OSY.CCONT.)
PL ATE, 28.
<T
rr
K RF
H
jr-
If If
65
^TfF
<
tt.SC^E.ts.B
PL ATE, 29.
N0.fi.
REV ERSE.
IF rr
7*
7f
>tf
.4.<;
r.
PLAT,30.
NO.U.REV.CCONT.)
v
[us BF
[
?o
100
IQS-
WTF.
PLATE.3I
NO.tt.REV.(CONT.)
8.
PLATE.32.
NO.
13.
OBVERSE.
IF
1 %,
fS
PLATE.33.
No. 73.
REV ERSE:.
NO,
PLATE 35
NO .16. OBVERSE.
T*
NO. t7
PL ATE 36.
TF
HTK
H=
A,
w^
3
.
r:
4.AI*!
T.
PL ATE 37.
if
TT
7.
3 f^-4
PtATE36,
%%
ap
TF
TF
if
fflF
$P
rr
TF
WW////J,
PLATE39.
NO. 19-
REVERSE.
WF
<
t^
PL AT &40.
NO. zo.
REVERSE.
PLATE4J
NO.Zf.
OBVERSE.
PLATE.
NO.M.OBY.CCONT.)
PLAT643
NO.Zf REVERSE:.
.
PLATE.44.
NO.tt.REV.CCONT.)
PLATE.45.
OBVERSE.
rr^
mr
i
-mr
^-
PLATE46.
(VO.22,OBV.CCQNT.)
$,r:B.
4-.
PLATE47.
NO. 21.
REVERSE.
PL ATE 48
NO.
N0.2f.
r//////*//////^^^^^
5,UU<^^A^^>W^^.^a,t-ls-j ^et^^ee.T-^suio^Wia-W^-^
4~
*.-
PLATE 50.
NO. 18.
Eft*
&=
X
NO.Z9.
01
PLATE 51.
PLATE 5Z
N0.30.REVERSE.
30
PLATE 53
N0.31.
TF
?-
ET
Tf
vrf
-Of
us:
P^TT IT
r Tvm
/a^ww^03y/^^^^
PLATE 54,
N0.33, OBVERSE.
TFprTP.s:nA^ <^-^^ ^^^eZt^i^^^c^ftt^Wi^m^BgrM:^ ^.CcbeC <f <* e^4e^ i3*W.^ tr^^^ov^^^C^ &t#^Wfc 40^^%-TM^U^W
tti.
Ktf*,tf^-**,a^e^**A,*^.f
.$-B*.
fe,fi
PLATE 55.
w- yr
-<^A
30
f//////////////////////m
>**
7.
tifc
\H"
**
<
TSS
40
40
'illinium
^^-
TF
m-A; tf.Jtt_38v.
'
PLATE
N0.34-.
56.
NO.55, OBVERSE.
NO-35 REVERSE.
^//M
TO
N0.36.
PLATE 57
mff ig
r~
NO. 37
TF
* ~*4Jf
6
**
%A ^^- tl^Mwf
.^
^llf
^w<!W6%AnB^|
*
rtjff
PL ATE, 58.
NC.38.
%^/^/w///////^^^^
N0.3P.
rs-
PLATE.59
N0.40.
tf
w-
E?F
PL ATE,
N0.42..0BYER5E.
NO.'W.
wf fw*
NO.45". OBVERSE.
PLATE,
61.
N0.44.
ffir
if
^^^^
|f
ff
PLATE, 62.
No.4. OBVERSE.
rr
PLATE
N0.48. REVERSE.
63.
N0.4S.OBVERSE.
N0.45. REVERSE.
^///////////////^^^^^
w/w////ff///////////ff///ff//w///////^^^^^
PLATE 64.
N0.5O.OBVERSE.
PLATE.65.
N0.50.REYERSE.
PLATE
66.
wo.st.
-flf-
wrrr
^- r
PLATE,.
NO55.0BYERSE.
TF
<F-W
TF
fS
1.
PLATE.
68.
NO53.REVERSE.
PLATE, 69.
NO.S4.
NO.S5
PL.ATE.70.
NO.S/ OBVERSE.
r//y
^/*f^*wtf^^
10
PLATE 71.
*>
PlATE/2.
N0.60. OBVERSE.
''^!*
^?^^
^
p-<
rr
NO.^O. REVERSE.
PLATE 73
<jr
**
%*
K
-
.5 -1ST to**,
$^*e4&%eal^i.
PLATE
74.
NO.&.OBVERBE.
TO
ro
Hf*
PLATE?!
N0.6L REVERSE.
FF
rrf^tfir
|f TF
40
PLATE 76
A Wa,~
Publishers
to
the
the
India
Office,
the Asiatic
Society of Bengal,
etc.
University of Chicago^
A
nefes
styled Batte
Han-
net
BABYLONIAN (THE) AND ORIENTAL RECORD. MONTHLY Magazine of the Antiquities of the East. Edited
by
W.
ST.
6d. each.
Annual subscrip-
i2s. 6d.
BEZOLD
DIPLOMACY:
(GEL).
being the Transliterated Text of Despatches between the Kings of Egypt and
isth
in
the
BEZOLD, Vocabulary, Grammatical Notes, etc., 'by 'CHARLES Post 8vo, Cloth, pp. xliv. 124, i&. net
BIBLIA.
A MONTHLY
v-/
MAGAZINE devoted to Biblical Archaeology aad Oriental Research. Published monthly. Annual subscription, 5?.
1
Annual
subscription, QS.
...',''
W. C,
(opposite
46,
GT. RUSSELL
St.
tie British
LUZAC &
ON AFRICA
AND THF
IN ENGLAND. 2 "PUBLISHED A Books published between the
EAST.
Parts.
Part I. Containing the Meetings of the Eighth Oriental and the Ninth Oriental Congress Congress at Stockholm, in 1889, Part II. Containing the Books published in London, in 1892. between the Meetings of the Ninth Oriental Congress in London, In 1892, and the Tenth Oriental Congress at Geneva, in 1894.
Preface Systematically arranged, with C. G. LUZAC. I2mo. is. each Part.
By
BLACKDEN
/COLLECTION
Quarry
of
(G. W.) from the Alabaster OF HIERATIC GRAFFITI, near situated Tell-el-Amarna, found Hat-Nub,
ERASER
December
Oblong, pp.
10. IQS.
BUDGE
A.
Stories
by Bar-Hebraeus. The Syriac Text with an English Translation, by E. A. WALLiS BUDGE, LiTT. D., F. S. A., Keeper of the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British Museum. In the Press.
collected
^-^
E.)
is.
HARPER (ROBERT
of
to the
Collection
the British
Museum.
By ROBERT FRANCIS
HARPER,
pp.
i
xvi.,
5.1.
Part I. Post 8vo. Cloth, Post 8vo. Cloth, pp. xvi., 112.
p.
net.
HEBRAICA
A
'Staff
QUARTERLY JOURNAL
SEMITIC STUDY.
of
IN
THE INTERESTS OF
thte
Edited by
the
Semitic Department of
University of Chicago.
;
Gr. RUSSELL
St.
W.
Museuih).
LUZAC &
JASTROWS
DICTIONARY Yerushalmi,
OF THE TARGUMIM,
and the Midrashic
I.
the
Talmud
Bablli
and
Literature.
4to.
Compiled by M.
to VIII.
Hand." The Cuneiform Texts of a Group of Babylonian and Assyrian Incantations and Magical Formulae, edited with Transliterations, Translations, and Full Vocabulary from Tablets of the Kuyunjik Collection, preserved in the British Museum. By LEONARD W. KING, M. A,, Assistant in the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British
of
Prayers
Museum.
185. net.
LAND
(J.
P. N.).
J.
P. N.
LAND, Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in the University of Leyden. Translated from the Dutch by Reginald Lane Poole
r
Demy
8m
at
7.?.
6rf.).
Reduced
price, 5^.
LUZACS ORIENTAL
/CONTAINING NOTES AMD NEWS
LIST,
ON, aad a Bibliograon Africa aad the East. Publications of, phical Published Monthly. Annual Subscription, 35. Vol. L to VI. are to be had (with Index, half -bound) at 5^. each Vol.
List
all
new
MARGOLIOUTH
(D.
S.),
ARABIC by the
lation.
reproduced
and TransCallotype Process. With Transcription Text in 4to. pp. 7 and 2 Facsimiles in large folio, $s.
MARGOLIOUTH
(D. S.).
The
use of Students of Arabic. By D. S. MARGQLIOUTH, MA., Lawdiao Professor of Arabic in the University of Oxford, etc,, etc. Post
pp.
xvi.,
216.
I2.y.
net,
British
^_____
LUZAC &
~
Trans-
lated from the Original Persian by E. REHATSEK. Edited Vols. I to V. IDS. each Vol. F. F. ARBUTHNOT.
by
Vols. I and II. contain: The Histories of Prophets, Kings and Khalifs. Vols. III. and IV. contain: The Life of Muhammad, the Apostle of Allah.. Vol. V. contains: The Lives of Abii Bakr, O'mar, O'thman, and A'li, the four immediate successors of Muhammed the Apostle.
"
MUALLAKAT.
THE MECCA.
JOHNSON.
RUBEN
PRITICAL REMARKS UPON SOME PASSAGES OF THE
^ OLD TESTAMENT,
-<-"*
In the Press.
SACRED BOOKS OF THE OLD^ESTAMENTT A CRITICAL EDITION OF THE HEBREW TEXT. Printed
with Notes. Prepared by eminent Biblical Scholars and America. Under the Editorial Direction of PAUL Europe HAUPT, Professor in the John Hopkins University, Baltimore. Edition de luxe, in 120 numbered copies only. Subscription price 20. for the complete Work (20 parts), Prospectuses sent on
in Colours,
of
application.
A DDRESS
-*Congress
to the
of Orientalists.
pp. 32.
is.
(C. P.). to the most recent Discoveries. Rectorial Address on the occasion of the 31 8th Anniversary of the Leyden University, 8th February, 1893. Translated by ELIZABETH J. TAYLOR. Small 8vo. Bound, pp. 36. 2s. 6d.
TIELE
11 7ESTERN
ASIA, according
THE An
ORIGIN OF THE CANON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, Historico-Crltical Enquiry. Translated by WlSNER BACON. with Preface, by PROFESSOR GEORGE F. MOORE. Royal 8vo.
xii.,
132.
7-r.
6d.
Gx. RUSSELL St W.
C,
Museum).
Printed in Holland,
1451